The tryall of a Christians growth in mortification, purging out corruption, or vivification, bringing forth more fruit a treatise handling this case, how to discerne our growth in grace : affording some helps rightly to judge thereof by resolving some tentations, clearing some mistakes, answering some questions, about spiritual growth : together with other observations upon the Parable of the vine, John 15. 1, 2 verses / by Tho. Goodwin.
         Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
      
       
         
           1650
        
      
       Approx. 299 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 61 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41536
         Wing G1262
         ESTC R10593
         12198928
         ocm 12198928
         56064
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41536)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56064)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 763:10)
      
       
         
           
             The tryall of a Christians growth in mortification, purging out corruption, or vivification, bringing forth more fruit a treatise handling this case, how to discerne our growth in grace : affording some helps rightly to judge thereof by resolving some tentations, clearing some mistakes, answering some questions, about spiritual growth : together with other observations upon the Parable of the vine, John 15. 1, 2 verses / by Tho. Goodwin.
             Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
          
           [4], 110, [6] p.
           
             Printed by J.G. for R. Dawlman,
             London :
             1650.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- John XV, 1-2 -- Commentaries.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           CHRISTIANS
           GROWTH
           IN
           Mortification
           ,
           OR
           
             Purging
          
           out
           Corruption
           .
           Vivification
           ,
           OR
           
             Bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
          
        
         
           A
           
             Treatise
          
           handling
           this
           CASE
           ,
           How
           to
           discerne
           our
           Growth
           in
           GRACE
           :
           Affording
           some
           Helps
           rightly
           to
           judge
           thereof
           ,
           
             BY
          
           Resolving
           some
           Tentations
           ,
           Clearing
           some
           Mistakes
           ,
           Answering
           some
           Questions
           ,
           About
           Spirituall
           Growth
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           some
           
             Observations
          
           upon
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Vine
           ,
           
             John
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             verses
             .
          
        
         
           By
           THO
           :
           GOODWIN
           ,
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           2
           COR.
           7.
           1.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           cleanse
           our selves
           from
           all
           filthinesse
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           perfecting
           holinesse
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             G.
          
           for
           
             R.
             Dawlman
             ,
          
           1650.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           following
           Treatise
           
             [
             The
             Tryall
             of
             a
             Christians
             Growth
             ]
          
           was
           formerly
           printed
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           absence
           out
           of
           my
           native
           Country
           :
           and
           by
           reason
           thereof
           had
           many
           imperfections
           and
           incongruities
           both
           in
           style
           and
           matter
           ;
           which
           ,
           now
           being
           againe
           (
           through
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           me
           )
           returned
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           amend
           .
           So
           as
           partly
           through
           some
           alteration
           in
           the
           method
           and
           frame
           of
           it
           ,
           partly
           by
           cutting
           off
           some
           redundancies
           ,
           I
           have
           reduced
           it
           to
           some
           better
           shape
           ,
           and
           neerer
           proportion
           to
           its
           fellowes
           .
        
         
           The
           scope
           and
           way
           of
           handling
           this
           subject
           
             [
             Growth
             ]
          
           is
           not
           
             Doctrinall
          
           so
           much
           ,
           nor
           yet
           
             Hortatory
             ,
          
           as
           either
           perswading
           to
           ,
           or
           discoursing
           of
           a
           Christians
           growth
           in
           generall
           ,
           (
           concerning
           which
           much
           hath
           been
           already
           written
           by
           others
           )
           But
           the
           more
           proper
           aime
           of
           this
           is
           to
           resolve
           
             A
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           (
           like
           as
           those
           two
           other
           preceding
           Tractates
           of
           mine
           have
           done
           )
           namely
           this
           ,
           
             How
             to
             discern
             our
             growth
             ,
          
           and
           to
           answer
           more
           usuall
           temptations
           about
           it
           :
           And
           so
           these
           three
           Treatises
           being
           of
           like
           sort
           and
           kinde
           ,
           and
           properly
           belonging
           to
           that
           part
           of
           
             Theologie
          
           which
           we
           call
           
             Case
             Divinity
             ;
          
           I
           have
           therefore
           in
           this
           new
           Edition
           of
           the
           whole
           ordered
           to
           put
           them
           together
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           all
           the
           alteration
           I
           have
           made
           )
           although
           in
           their
           first
           and
           single
           publishing
           some
           other
           came
           between
           .
        
         
           If
           in
           the
           performance
           this
           falls
           short
           of
           many
           more
           
           raised
           experiments
           of
           Growth
           which
           are
           found
           in
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           
             John
          
           calls
           
             Fathers
             ,
          
           elderly
           Christians
           ,
           who
           with
           
             Enoch
          
           have
           
             walked
          
           long
           with
           God
           ;
           yet
           I
           have
           hoped
           that
           you
           that
           are
           
             young
             men
          
           (
           as
           he
           also
           styles
           the
           middle
           sort
           of
           Christians
           )
           that
           
             you
          
           may
           finde
           many
           things
           helpfull
           to
           your
           right
           understanding
           and
           judging
           of
           your
           growth
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           free
           you
           from
           many
           mistakes
           in
           mis-judging
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           of
           many
           tentations
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           that
           Age
           of
           Beleevers
           are
           more
           peculiarly
           incident
           unto
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           
             I
             write
             these
             things
             to
             you
             Fathers
             ,
          
           I
           never
           presumed
           it
           in
           my
           thoughts
           ;
           I
           my selfe
           wrote
           and
           preached
           it
           when
           I
           was
           but
           young
           in
           years
           ,
           and
           
             for
             the
             time
          
           far
           younger
           in
           grace
           and
           experience
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           not
           (
           if
           the
           great
           Apostle
           would
           not
           )
           
             stretch
             my selfe
             beyond
             that
             measure
             which
             God
             hath
             distributed
             to
             me
             .
          
           
           
             A
             measure
             ,
             which
             ,
          
           yet
           ,
           
             may
             reach
             you
          
           that
           are
           young
           men
           ,
           though
           more
           eminent
           grown
           Christians
           are
           gone
           far
           beyond
           the
           line
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             God
             of
             grace
             and
             peace
             grant
             us
             and
             all
             his
             children
             spirits
             endeavouring
          
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           in
           love
           
             (
             in
             these
             dividing
             times
             )
          
           that
           we
           may
           grow
           up
           into
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           
           who
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           even
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             April
             26.
             1643.
             
          
           
             Tho
             :
             Goodwin
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           CHRISTIANS
           GROWTH
           .
        
         
           
             AN
             INTRODVCTION
             .
          
           
             Some
             OBSERVATIONS
             premised
             upon
             this
             Parable
             of
             the
             VINE
             ,
          
           
             
               JOHN
               15.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               .
               Every
               branch
               in
               me
               that
               beareth
               not
               fruit
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               :
               and
               every
               branch
               that
               beareth
               fruit
               ,
               he
               purgeth
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               summe
               and
               division
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               subject
               of
               this
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               A
               Faire
               and
               fruitfull
               Parable
               this
               is
               ,
               spread
               forth
               into
               many
               Branches
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               under
               the
               pleasant
               shadow
               of
               a
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               (
               upon
               occasion
               they
               had
               but
               newly
               been
               reall
               partakers
               of
               his
               blood
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               )
               
                 Christ
              
               elegantly
               sets
               forth
               himself
               in
               his
               relation
               to
               his
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               visible
               Professors
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Shewing
               withall
               under
               that
               similitude
               ,
               
               what
               his
               Father
               meant
               to
               doe
               with
               
                 Judas
                 ,
              
               now
               gone
               out
               to
               betray
               him
               ;
               as
               with
               all
               other
               unfruitfull
               branches
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               even
               
                 cut
              
               them
               
                 off
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 throw
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               encouraging
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               fruitfull
               branches
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               still
               continue
               to
               abide
               in
               him
               ,
               with
               promise
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               yet
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 fruit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Parable
               hath
               three
               Parts
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               
                 Vine
              
               here
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               
                 fairest
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               
                 Husbandman
                 ,
              
               of
               all
               the
               
                 carefullest
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               end
               of
               planting
               this
               Vine
               ,
               
                 fruitfulnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               this
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               as
               all
               
                 Vines
              
               else
               ,
               hath
               
                 two
              
               sorts
               of
               
                 branches
                 :
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               (
               though
               greene
               )
               bring
               forth
               no
               true
               fruit
               ,
               nought
               but
               leaves
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Husbandman
              
               hath
               answerably
               offices
               of
               two
               sorts
               towards
               them
               both
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               witty
               
                 Paranomasia
                 ,
                 Amputare
                 &
                 Putare
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 Lop
              
               and
               
                 Cut
                 off
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               clean
               to
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               those
               that
               are
               utterly
               unfruitfull
               ,
               which
               thereupon
               are
               
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
              
               doe
               
                 wither
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               
                 gathered
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
              
               So
               
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 6.
                 
              
               And
               thus
               now
               he
               meant
               to
               deale
               with
               
                 Judas
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               2.
               to
               
                 Purge
                 ,
              
               and
               but
               lop
               off
               the
               luxuriancies
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               runnings
               out
               of
               the
               fruitfull
               branches
               into
               springs
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               his
               
                 end
              
               in
               all
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 more
                 fruit
              
               might
               be
               brought
               forth
               .
               This
               is
               his
               end
               of
               planting
               this
               Vine
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               end
               of
               purging
               these
               branches
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               being
               frustrated
               of
               ,
               in
               those
               other
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               takes
               them
               cleane
               away
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               exhort
               these
               unto
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               was
               one
               main
               end
               of
               Christs
               using
               this
               Parable
               ,
               and
               unto
               this
               tends
               all
               in
               the
               following
               
                 verses
                 ,
              
               either
               as
               
                 meanes
              
               or
               
                 motives
              
               unto
               fruitfulnesse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               as
               meanes
               ,
            
             
               
               1.
               
               He
               assures
               them
               of
               their
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 verse
                 3.
                 
              
               Assurance
               is
               a
               means
               of
               fruitfulnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
              
               Purging
               
                 them
              
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
              
               verse
               ;
               Ye
               are
               cleane
               through
               the
               word
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 he
                 further
                 useth
                 .
              
            
             
             
               3.
               
               He
               inculcates
               into
               them
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               owne
               inability
               
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Therefore
               
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               suck
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               to
               let
               his
               
                 Word
                 abide
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 also
                 abide
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               which
               they
               may
               still
               be
               purged
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               fruitfull
               .
            
             
               The
               motives
               are
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               not
               ,
               they
               know
               their
               doome
               ,
               to
               
                 the
                 fire
              
               with
               them
               ,
               
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               they
               doe
               ,
               their
               prayers
               shall
               be
               granted
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Hereby
               his
               Fathers
               is
               glorified
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               shall
               shew
               themselves
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               shall
               continue
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               who
               loves
               them
               as
               dearly
               as
               his
               father
               doth
               him
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               so
               you
               have
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               this
               Parable
               .
            
             
               The
               principall
               subject
               I
               aime
               at
               in
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               this
               maine
               case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               useth
               to
               be
               the
               exercise
               ,
               and
               inquisition
               of
               many
               good
               souls
               ,
               How
               a
               Christian
               may
               discerne
               his
               growth
               ,
               both
               in
               purging
               out
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               what
               ever
               other
               spreading
               fruitfull
               observations
               grow
               upon
               this
               stock
               ,
               (
               and
               this
               Vine
               affords
               many
               )
               wee
               will
               but
               shortly
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               in
               haste
               ,
               view
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               but
               as
               in
               our
               way
               to
               that
               other
               which
               I
               principally
               intend
               ,
               and
               onely
               so
               far
               stay
               upon
               the
               observation
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               bare
               opening
               this
               similitude
               here
               used
               ,
               doth
               give
               sap
               and
               vigour
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Observation
               ,
               how
               Christ
               is
               a
               Vine
               ,
               and
               onely
               the
               true
               Vine
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Vine
                 .
              
               To
               explaine
               this
               first
               .
               
                 Adam
              
               indeed
               was
               a
               Vine
               ,
               planted
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               to
               beare
               all
               Mankinde
               upon
               ,
               but
               he
               turned
               a
               
                 wild
                 one
                 ,
              
               he
               proved
               not
               the
               
                 true
                 Vine
                 .
              
               God
               planted
               him
               (
               to
               allude
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 2.
                 21.
                 )
                 A
                 noble
                 Vine
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 right
                 seed
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               degenerated
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               all
               engraffed
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               forth
               nothing
               but
               
                 grapes
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Isaiah
              
               speakes
               .
            
             
               But
               2.
               
               God
               the
               Father
               having
               many
               branches
               of
               chosen
               ones
               ,
               that
               grew
               by
               nature
               on
               this
               cursed
               stock
               of
               
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               whom
               yet
               ,
               
               as
               
                 ver
                 .
                 16.
                 he
                 had
                 ordained
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               spring
               and
               spread
               forth
               in
               the
               earth
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               be
               transplanted
               unto
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Paradise
               appointed
               for
               them
               ;
               the
               earth
               being
               but
               the
               nurserie
               of
               them
               for
               a
               while
               :
               Hence
               therefore
               he
               did
               appoint
               his
               own
               
                 Sonne
              
               to
               be
               a
               new
               root
               ,
               as
               into
               whom
               he
               meant
               to
               transplant
               them
               ,
               and
               ordained
               him
               to
               be
               that
               bulk
               ,
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               branch
               which
               they
               all
               should
               grow
               out
               of
               ,
               who
               is
               therefore
               called
               
                 The
                 roote
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 22.
              
               and
               that
               
                 Righteous
                 branch
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 22.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               Whom
               therefore
               3.
               he
               planted
               as
               a
               roote
               here
               on
               earth
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               with
               a
               humane
               nature
               ,
               a
               weak
               and
               mean
               bark
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               rind
               and
               out
               side
               ,
               such
               as
               ours
               is
               ;
               that
               so
               both
               roote
               and
               branches
               might
               be
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               and
               Homogeneall
               :
               which
               nature
               of
               ours
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               likewise
               
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               (
               as
               with
               juice
               and
               sap
               )
               
                 without
                 all
                 measure
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               he
               might
               fructifie
               ,
               and
               grow
               into
               all
               those
               branches
               appointed
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               communicating
               the
               same
               spirit
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               4.
               although
               he
               was
               of
               himselfe
               the
               fairest
               
                 Cedar
              
               that
               ever
               the
               earth
               bare
               ,
               yet
               in
               relation
               to
               those
               multitude
               of
               branches
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               bear
               ,
               chuseth
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               of
               all
               trees
               the
               lowest
               ,
               the
               weakest
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meanest
               bark
               ,
               and
               out-side
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               onely
               because
               of
               all
               others
               it
               is
               the
               plentifullest
               of
               branches
               ,
               and
               runs
               out
               and
               spreads
               its
               bulk
               in
               branches
               ;
               and
               those
               ,
               of
               all
               branches
               else
               of
               any
               other
               trees
               ,
               the
               fruitfullest
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               called
               
                 The
                 fruitfull
                 Vine
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 128.
                 3.
              
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               onely
               doth
               he
               single
               out
               this
               comparison
               ,
               as
               suiting
               with
               his
               scope
               ,
               shewing
               therein
               his
               love
               ;
               that
               as
               he
               condescended
               to
               the
               lowest
               condition
               ,
               for
               our
               salvation
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               meanest
               resemblances
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               withall
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               no
               Vine
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               Vines
               on
               earth
               were
               worthy
               herein
               to
               be
               compared
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               so
               much
               as
               resemblances
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               he
               ,
               
               and
               he
               alone
               is
               the
               true
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               the
               second
               Observation
               .
            
             
               For
               take
               those
               choicest
               excellencies
               in
               a
               Vine
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               comparison
               here
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               more
               particularly
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 fruitfulnesse
              
               either
               in
               boughs
               or
               fruit
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               that
               which
               is
               in
               him
               .
               As
               God
               onely
               is
               
                 [
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 ]
              
               and
               all
               things
               else
               have
               but
               the
               shadow
               of
               Being
               :
               so
               Christ
               alone
               hath
               
               onely
               all
               the
               excellencies
               in
               him
               in
               the
               true
               reall
               nature
               of
               all
               things
               to
               which
               he
               is
               compared
               .
               So
               in
               like
               manner
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Bread
                 indeed
                 ,
                 John
                 6.
                 55.
              
               and
               
                 ver
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 true
                 bread
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Manna
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               meat
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               sweetnesse
               which
               is
               in
               meat
               ,
               is
               and
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               to
               that
               which
               he
               affords
               .
               He
               excells
               and
               exceeds
               all
               things
               he
               is
               compared
               to
               ,
               in
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               but
               shadowes
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               First
               therefore
               ,
               never
               any
               Vine
               so
               fruitfull
               .
               
                 All
                 our
                 fruit
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 abide
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 much
                 fruit
                 .
              
               He
               hath
               juice
               to
               supply
               you
               with
               every
               grace
               ,
               to
               
                 fill
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               the
               branches
               want
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               want
               of
               faith
               in
               themselves
               ,
               to
               draw
               from
               him
               ,
               not
               want
               of
               sap
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               he
               is
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               thus
               flourishing
               ;
               this
               root
               never
               withers
               ;
               is
               never
               dry
               or
               empty
               of
               sap
               ,
               it
               is
               never
               winter
               with
               Christ
               .
               
                 Every
                 branch
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               second
               
                 verse
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               born
               fruit
               in
               any
               age
               ,
               beareth
               all
               its
               fruit
               in
               
                 him
                 :
              
               branches
               in
               him
               fear
               no
               drought
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 17.
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               largenesse
               of
               spreading
               ,
               no
               such
               Vine
               as
               this
               :
               
                 He
              
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 80.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 )
                 sends
                 out
                 his
                 boughes
                 unto
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 branches
                 to
                 the
                 rivers
                 :
              
               all
               the
               earth
               is
               ,
               or
               hath
               been
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Is
               to
               perswaded
               us
               to
               take
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               
               and
               make
               him
               our
               All
               in
               all
               ,
               because
               in
               him
               all
               excellencies
               are
               supereminently
               found
               .
               All
               creatures
               are
               not
               enough
               to
               serve
               for
               comparisons
               to
               set
               him
               forth
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               doe
               in
               part
               ,
               for
               some
               particular
               thing
               that
               is
               the
               excellentest
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               therein
               they
               are
               but
               
                 shadowes
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
              
               He
               onely
               is
               the
               truth
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 John
                 1.
                 
              
               The
               Baptist
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               lights
               else
               were
               but
               as
               twilight
               ,
               but
               a
               shadow
               :
               So
               he
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 bread
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 true
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               he
               hath
               really
               the
               sweetnesse
               ,
               the
               comfort
               ,
               the
               excellencies
               of
               them
               all
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               those
               relations
               he
               hath
               taken
               on
               him
               ;
               so
               he
               onely
               is
               a
               true
               
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Husband
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               the
               love
               and
               sweetnesse
               in
               all
               other
               Fathers
               and
               Husbands
               are
               but
               a
               shadow
               to
               what
               is
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obser
               .
               2.
               
               How
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               .
            
             
               As
               CHRIST
               is
               thus
               a
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               so
               his
               
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
              
               
               and
               as
               strange
               a
               Husbandman
               as
               Christ
               a
               Vine
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               very
               
                 root
              
               of
               the
               Vine
               it self
               ,
               which
               no
               Husbandman
               is
               to
               any
               Vine
               ;
               therefore
               he
               that
               is
               the
               Vine
               calls
               the
               Husbandman
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 My
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 .
              
               This
               Vine
               springs
               out
               of
               his
               bosome
               by
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               derivation
               of
               our
               Off-spring
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 26.
                 
              
               The
               Father
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 life
              
               (
               originall
               )
               
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 gives
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Sonne
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               thence
               spring
               living
               fruits
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               the
               ingraffer
               ,
               and
               implanter
               of
               all
               the
               branches
               into
               this
               Vine
               .
               
                 Esay
                 60.
                 21.
              
               he
               calls
               them
               
                 his
                 righteous
                 people
                 ,
                 [
                 the
                 branch
                 of
                 my
                 planting
                 ]
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 .
              
               Other
               Husbandmen
               doe
               but
               expect
               what
               branches
               their
               Vines
               will
               of
               themselves
               bring
               forth
               ,
               but
               God
               appoints
               who
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               shall
               be
               the
               branches
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               unto
               ,
               and
               ingraffs
               them
               into
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               appoints
               what
               fruit
               ,
               and
               what
               store
               of
               fruit
               these
               branches
               shall
               bring
               forth
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               gives
               the
               increase
               ,
               which
               other
               Husbandmen
               cannot
               doe
               :
               
                 Paul
                 my
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollos
                 may
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 onely
                 gives
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
              
               Though
               Christ
               merited
               ,
               yet
               the
               Father
               decreed
               every
               mans
               measure
               of
               fruitfulnesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               is
               the
               most
               diligent
               Husbandman
               that
               ever
               was
               ;
               for
               he
               knowes
               ,
               and
               daily
               views
               ,
               and
               takes
               notice
               of
               every
               branch
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               fruit
               :
               for
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Every
                 branch
                 that
                 brings
                 not
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 away
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               therefore
               knowes
               who
               beareth
               fruit
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               .
               He
               
                 knowes
              
               their
               persons
               ,
               
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 ,
              
               and
               who
               are
               not
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 19.
              
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 one
              
               man
               could
               come
               in
               
                 without
                 a
                 wedding
                 garment
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               spies
               him
               out
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               most
               carefull
               he
               is
               daily
               to
               
                 purge
              
               his
               Vine
               :
               so
               says
               the
               second
               verse
               .
               And
               of
               all
               possessions
               ,
               saith
               
                 Cato
                 ,
                 Nulla
                 possessio
                 majorem
                 operam
                 requirit
                 ,
              
               Vineyards
               need
               as
               much
               care
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               any
               other
               .
               The
               
                 Corne
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               is
               sowne
               ,
               comes
               up
               ,
               and
               
                 growes
                 alone
                 ,
              
               and
               ripeneth
               ,
               and
               comes
               
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               :
               But
               Vines
               must
               be
               drest
               ,
               supported
               ,
               sheltred
               ,
               pruned
               ,
               well-nigh
               every
               day
               .
            
             
             
               And
               of
               all
               trees
               God
               hath
               most
               care
               of
               his
               Vines
               ,
               and
               regards
               them
               more
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Is
               to
               honour
               the
               Father
               in
               all
               the
               workes
               tending
               to
               our
               salvation
               ,
               
               as
               much
               as
               we
               honour
               the
               Son
               :
               If
               Christ
               be
               the
               Vine
               ,
               his
               Father
               meanes
               to
               be
               the
               Husbandman
               :
               and
               indeed
               it
               may
               teach
               us
               to
               honour
               all
               the
               three
               Persons
               in
               every
               work
               that
               is
               saving
               ,
               for
               in
               all
               ,
               they
               bear
               a
               distinct
               office
               ;
               the
               Father
               hath
               not
               onely
               a
               hand
               in
               Election
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Sanctification
               ,
               concerning
               which
               this
               Parable
               was
               made
               .
               If
               Christ
               be
               the
               roote
               that
               affords
               us
               sap
               ,
               whence
               all
               fruit
               buds
               ,
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               that
               watereth
               the
               Vine
               ,
               gives
               the
               increase
               ,
               purgeth
               the
               branches
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               root
               of
               that
               life
               which
               Christ
               affords
               to
               us
               :
               and
               then
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               also
               comes
               in
               to
               have
               a
               work
               and
               influence
               herein
               also
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 sap
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               which
               is
               implyed
               ,
               which
               lies
               hid
               in
               this
               Parable
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               appeares
               in
               all
               the
               fruits
               that
               are
               brought
               forth
               ,
               therefore
               called
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               None
               of
               the
               three
               Persons
               will
               be
               left
               out
               in
               any
               relation
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               work
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               our
               salvation
               .
               That
               ever
               three
               so
               great
               Persons
               should
               have
               a
               joynt
               care
               of
               our
               salvation
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               we
               our selves
               neglect
               it
               !
               That
               they
               should
               be
               so
               carefull
               ,
               we
               so
               negligent
               and
               unfruitfull
               !
               If
               they
               doe
               all
               so
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               what
               should
               not
               we
               endeavour
               to
               do
               for
               our selves
               ?
            
             
               Be
               carefull
               of
               your
               words
               ,
               
               thoughts
               ,
               wayes
               ,
               affections
               ,
               desires
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               your
               soules
               ;
               for
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 he
                 walkes
              
               in
               this
               his
               
                 garden
              
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               spies
               out
               how
               many
               raw
               ,
               unripe
               ,
               indigested
               performances
               ,
               as
               Prayers
               ,
               &c.
               hang
               on
               such
               or
               such
               a
               branch
               ,
               what
               gum
               of
               pride
               ,
               what
               leaves
               ,
               what
               luxuriant
               sprigs
               ,
               what
               are
               rotten
               boughs
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               sound
               ,
               and
               goes
               up
               and
               down
               with
               his
               pruning
               knife
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               cuts
               and
               slashes
               where
               he
               sees
               things
               amisse
               ;
               he
               turnes
               up
               all
               your
               leaves
               ,
               sees
               what
               fruit
               is
               under
               ;
               and
               deals
               with
               men
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               any
               distresse
               or
               misery
               ,
               
               goe
               to
               him
               that
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               usuall
               condition
               of
               this
               his
               Vine
               ,
               spread
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Complain
               as
               they
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 80.
                 12.
                 
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 broken
                 down
                 her
                 hedges
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 passe
                 by
                 doe
                 pluck
                 her
                 ?
                 the
                 boare
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 doth
                 waste
                 it
                 .
              
               
               Complain
               to
               him
               that
               the
               hogs
               are
               in
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               doe
               much
               havock
               and
               spoile
               therein
               ;
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               ,
               who
               should
               take
               care
               for
               it
               .
               So
               they
               go
               on
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Returne
                 ,
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 looke
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 behold
                 and
                 visit
                 this
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 which
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 hath
                 planted
                 ,
                 v.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Obs
               .
               Two
               sorts
               of
               branches
               in
               this
               Vine
               ,
               fruitfull
               and
               unfruitfull
               :
               and
               the
               difference
               between
               temporary
               and
               true
               Beleevers
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               laid
               downe
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               We
               see
               this
               Vine
               hath
               
                 branches
              
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               
                 fruitfull
              
               and
               
                 unfruitfull
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               third
               thing
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               our
               Saviour
               followeth
               the
               similitude
               ;
               for
               experience
               shews
               the
               like
               in
               Vines
               .
               And
               writers
               of
               Vines
               observe
               it
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               distinguish
               the
               branches
               of
               Vines
               into
               
                 Pampinarios
                 ,
              
               which
               bring
               forth
               naught
               but
               leaves
               ,
               and
               
                 Fructuarios
                 ,
              
               which
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               .
            
             
               The
               unfruitfull
               they
               are
               such
               as
               make
               profession
               of
               being
               in
               Christ
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               receive
               some
               greennesse
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               no
               true
               fruit
               :
               for
               their
               
                 profession
              
               they
               are
               
                 branches
                 ,
              
               for
               their
               
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 unfruitfull
              
               ones
               .
            
             
               The
               onely
               question
               is
               ,
               
               How
               such
               as
               prove
               
                 unfruitfull
                 ,
              
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 branches
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               in
               
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Every
                 branch
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Many
               comparisons
               there
               are
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               as
               he
               stands
               in
               various
               relations
               to
               his
               Church
               :
               whereof
               some
               serve
               to
               expresse
               one
               thing
               concerning
               him
               ,
               some
               another
               .
               That
               of
               a
               Vine
               ,
               here
               presents
               him
               onely
               as
               he
               was
               to
               spread
               himselfe
               into
               a
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               him
               :
               and
               so
               considered
               ,
               he
               may
               have
               many
               branches
               that
               are
               unfruitfull
               .
               That
               other
               of
               
                 An
                 head
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 family
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
              
               which
               imports
               his
               relation
               onely
               to
               that
               invisible
               company
               of
               his
               Church
               mysticall
               ,
               which
               together
               make
               up
               that
               generall
               assembly
               spoken
               of
               in
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
              
               which
               are
               his
               fulnesse
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
              
               And
               agreeable
               to
               this
               meaning
               ,
               in
               comparing
               himselfe
               to
               a
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               in
               this
               large
               and
               common
               relation
               of
               a
               root
               to
               both
               sorts
               of
               
                 Professors
                 ,
                 true
              
               and
               
                 false
                 ,
              
               is
               that
               other
               expression
               also
               ,
               whereby
               he
               sets
               forth
               his
               Fathers
               office
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               him
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Vine-dresser
                 ,
              
               or
               
               a
               tiller
               of
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               in
               a
               strict
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 Luke
                 13.
                 7.
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               were
               at
               large
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 :
              
               As
               thereby
               denoting
               out
               ,
               not
               simply
               and
               alone
               ,
               that
               peculiar
               care
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               true
               beleevers
               onely
               ,
               that
               are
               branches
               of
               this
               Vine
               ,
               (
               though
               including
               it
               )
               but
               withall
               importing
               that
               common
               care
               and
               providence
               which
               he
               beares
               to
               others
               of
               his
               creatures
               ;
               and
               this
               because
               some
               of
               these
               branches
               of
               this
               
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               are
               to
               him
               but
               as
               others
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               of
               no
               more
               reckoning
               with
               him
               .
               The
               
                 Fathers
              
               relation
               herein
               ,
               answering
               to
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               proportion
               running
               parallel
               along
               with
               that
               which
               Christ
               beares
               towards
               them
               :
               
                 Those
              
               that
               
                 Christ
              
               is
               
                 head
                 unto
                 ,
              
               those
               he
               is
               a
               
                 Father
              
               unto
               :
               Those
               whom
               Christ
               is
               but
               as
               a
               
                 Vine
              
               unto
               ,
               Christ
               he
               is
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               
                 Husbandman
              
               unto
               ,
               whose
               office
               is
               seene
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               cutting
               off
               such
               branches
               ,
               as
               in
               pruning
               and
               dressing
               of
               those
               other
               .
            
             
               These
               unfruitful
               ones
               are
               not
               in
               Christs
               account
               ,
               
               reckoned
               as
               
                 true
                 branches
              
               here
               :
               For
               in
               the
               5.
               verse
               ,
               he
               calls
               those
               Disciples
               of
               his
               that
               were
               there
               and
               then
               present
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               when
               now
               
                 Judas
              
               was
               gone
               forth
               afore
               ,
               as
               appears
               
                 Chap.
              
               13.
               30.
               
               )
               them
               onely
               
                 The
                 branches
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               repeats
               it
               there
               again
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               with
               this
               addition
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 branches
                 .
              
               Implying
               hereby
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               is
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               so
               that
               these
               onely
               were
               the
               true
               branches
               ;
               the
               other
               he
               calls
               but
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               as
               a
               branch
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Hee
                 is
                 cast
                 forth
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 )
                 branch
                 ,
              
               giving
               them
               the
               name
               of
               branches
               ,
               thereby
               the
               better
               to
               expresse
               his
               Fathers
               dealing
               with
               such
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               that
               are
               dressers
               of
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               use
               to
               doe
               with
               such
               branches
               ,
               so
               my
               Father
               with
               them
               :
               but
               they
               themselves
               are
               but
               
                 Tanquams
                 ,
                 Quasi
                 palmites
                 ,
                 As
                 branches
                 ;
              
               not
               really
               and
               in
               truth
               such
               .
            
             
               That
               expression
               which
               seems
               most
               to
               make
               for
               it
               ,
               
               is
               that
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               ,
               when
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Every
                 branch
                 [
                 in
                 me
                 ]
                 that
                 beareth
                 not
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               but
               those
               words
               
                 [
                 in
                 me
                 ]
              
               may
               as
               well
               ,
               yea
               rather
               be
               understood
               to
               have
               reference
               to
               
                 their
                 not
                 bringing
                 forth
                 fruit
                 [
                 in
                 him
                 ]
              
               then
               to
               their
               being
               properly
               branches
               
                 [
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 ]
              
               so
               as
               the
               meaning
               should
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               branches
               that
               bring
               
                 not
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               Though
               they
               doe
               some
               good
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               fruit
               ;
               if
               so
               
                 [
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 ]
              
               though
               from
               mee
               ,
               and
               from
               my
               assistance
               .
               And
               so
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               declare
               tha●
               they
               are
               branches
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               bring
               not
               for
               fruit
               in
               him
               .
               Which
               indeed
               is
               one
               of
               
               the
               characteristicall
               differences
               between
               true
               and
               unsound
               branches
               ,
               and
               one
               maine
               scope
               of
               the
               parable
               ;
               and
               this
               the
               Syriack
               translation
               makes
               for
               also
               ,
               and
               confirms
               it
               ,
               
                 Omnem
                 palmitem
                 qui
                 in
                 me
                 non
                 fert
                 fructum
                 ,
                 Every
                 branch
                 which
                 in
                 me
                 bringeth
                 not
                 forth
                 fruit
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               this
               reason
               that
               this
               should
               be
               his
               meaning
               ,
               that
               He
               never
               reckoned
               them
               at
               all
               true
               branches
               ;
               Because
               that
               is
               the
               difference
               God
               puts
               betweene
               these
               and
               those
               other
               ,
               that
               
                 Those
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 purgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 fruit
                 .
              
               He
               lets
               them
               not
               run
               so
               far
               out
               into
               sin
               ,
               as
               to
               become
               altogether
               unfruitfull
               :
               But
               these
               
                 he
                 takes
                 away
                 :
              
               So
               as
               true
               branches
               were
               never
               unfruitfull
               .
            
             
               The
               Use
               is
               to
               stir
               up
               all
               that
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               to
               examine
               whether
               they
               be
               true
               
                 genuine
                 branches
              
               of
               this
               
                 true
              
               Vine
               or
               no.
               Here
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               Christ
               is
               spread
               forth
               into
               a
               faire
               and
               pleasant
               
                 Vine
              
               in
               shew
               ,
               as
               this
               earth
               affords
               :
               But
               if
               we
               Ministers
               were
               able
               with
               this
               
                 Husbandman
              
               here
               ,
               to
               turne
               up
               the
               leaves
               of
               formall
               profession
               ,
               and
               looke
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               we
               should
               discerne
               that
               there
               are
               but
               a
               few
               true
               branches
               indeed
               to
               be
               found
               in
               flourishing
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               
                 Isaiah
              
               foretold
               there
               should
               be
               in
               Israel
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 17.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Like
                 the
                 gleaning
                 grapes
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 uppermost
                 bough
                 ,
                 foure
                 or
                 five
                 in
                 the
                 outmost
                 fruitfull
                 branches
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               a
               generall
               help
               to
               discerne
               whether
               you
               be
               true
               branches
               ,
               
               consider
               ,
               that
               union
               with
               Christ
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               men
               branches
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               are
               accounted
               branches
               of
               Christ
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               union
               with
               him
               :
               and
               
                 such
              
               as
               their
               
                 union
              
               is
               ,
               
                 such
              
               also
               is
               their
               
                 communion
              
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               
                 such
                 branches
              
               are
               they
               ,
               and
               
                 such
              
               their
               
                 fruit
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               (
               and
               indeed
               the
               most
               )
               are
               united
               to
               him
               but
               by
               the
               externall
               tye
               of
               the
               outward
               Ordinances
               ,
               such
               as
               their
               obligation
               made
               in
               Baptisme
               :
               and
               are
               knit
               to
               him
               thereby
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               many
               graffs
               are
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               take
               or
               thrive
               in
               their
               stocks
               ,
               onely
               stand
               there
               as
               bound
               about
               by
               a
               thread
               ;
               and
               sutable
               is
               their
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               even
               
                 wholly
                 externall
                 :
              
               they
               continuing
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               outward
               ordinances
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               sap
               or
               inward
               influence
               derived
               ,
               without
               any
               inward
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               stirring
               of
               affection
               :
               And
               answerable
               also
               is
               their
               fruit
               ,
               when
               no
               other
               are
               found
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               you
               shall
               finde
               
               grow
               in
               the
               waste
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               among
               Heathens
               ,
               which
               ingenuity
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               naturall
               honesty
               and
               naturall
               conscience
               do
               bring
               forth
               :
               but
               not
               any
               such
               ,
               as
               an
               inward
               sap
               from
               Christ
               useth
               to
               produce
               .
               Civill
               men
               are
               not
               true
               branches
               ;
               for
               look
               on
               Christ
               the
               root
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               fruits
               abounded
               in
               him
               most
               ,
               as
               fruits
               of
               holinesse
               did
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               such
               were
               true
               branches
               ,
               the
               same
               would
               abound
               in
               them
               likewise
               :
               for
               every
               tree
               brings
               forth
               according
               to
               its
               kind
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               have
               some
               (
               they
               living
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               Christ
               begins
               to
               shoot
               some
               sap
               of
               his
               Spirit
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               quickning
               them
               with
               many
               good
               motions
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               some
               juicenesse
               of
               affections
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               causes
               them
               to
               bud
               forth
               into
               good
               inward
               purposes
               ,
               and
               outward
               good
               beginnings
               :
               but
               this
               being
               not
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 sanctifying
              
               and
               changing
               the
               branch
               into
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               root
               ,
               therefore
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               they
               are
               still
               nipt
               in
               the
               bud
               ,
               as
               the
               stony
               ground
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               sap
               stricken
               in
               again
               ,
               like
               rath
               ripe
               fruit
               ;
               which
               looking
               forth
               upon
               a
               February
               Sun
               ,
               are
               nipt
               againe
               with
               an
               April
               frost
               .
               Many
               ,
               when
               young
               ,
               and
               their
               affections
               are
               green
               and
               tender
               ,
               are
               wrought
               upon
               ,
               and
               bud
               ,
               but
               the
               scoffes
               of
               men
               nip
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               lusts
               draw
               the
               sap
               another
               way
               ,
               as
               hopes
               of
               preferment
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               buds
               wither
               and
               fall
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               withdrawes
               himself
               wholly
               in
               the
               root
               againe
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               3.
               some
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 thorny
                 ground
                 ,
              
               in
               whom
               this
               inward
               sap
               communicated
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               not
               spiritually
               ,
               changing
               and
               renewing
               them
               ,
               yet
               being
               communicated
               in
               a
               further
               degree
               ,
               abides
               in
               them
               longer
               ,
               shoots
               up
               farther
               ,
               and
               these
               prove
               exceeding
               green
               branches
               ,
               and
               are
               owned
               for
               true
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               people
               of
               God
               themselves
               ,
               as
               
                 Judas
              
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               outwardly
               like
               unto
               them
               ;
               for
               how
               else
               are
               they
               said
               to
               
                 be
                 cast
              
               out
               ?
               
                 ver
                 .
                 16.
              
               who
               therefore
               had
               once
               some
               fruit
               to
               commend
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               accounted
               of
               by
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               received
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
                 who
                 judge
                 of
                 trees
                 by
                 the
                 fruit
                 .
              
               Neither
               are
               their
               fruits
               meerly
               outward
               ,
               like
               
                 Solomons
                 apples
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 in
                 pictures
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
              
               meerly
               painted
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               a
               sap
               that
               puts
               a
               greennesse
               into
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               by
               
               reason
               of
               which
               they
               bear
               and
               bring
               forth
               ;
               for
               how
               else
               are
               they
               said
               
                 to
                 wither
              
               also
               ?
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
              
               (
               which
               is
               a
               decay
               of
               inward
               moisture
               ,
               and
               outward
               greennesse
               :
               )
               and
               these
               also
               have
               some
               kind
               of
               union
               with
               Christ
               as
               with
               a
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 1.
              
               he
               
                 ascending
                 to
                 bestow
                 gifts
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 the
                 rebellious
                 also
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 68.
                 18.
              
               so
               far
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               doe
               him
               some
               service
               in
               his
               Vineyard
               :
               They
               are
               not
               united
               unto
               Christ
               as
               unto
               an
               
                 Head.
              
               Neither
               is
               it
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
              
               which
               they
               doe
               receive
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               branch
               was
               
                 Judas
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               not
               onely
               owned
               by
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               knew
               him
               not
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               but
               who
               surely
               at
               the
               first
               had
               inward
               sap
               of
               gifts
               derived
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               fit
               him
               for
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               he
               being
               sent
               out
               as
               an
               Apostle
               to
               preach
               ;
               whom
               therefore
               Christ
               here
               aimed
               at
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               a
               more
               particular
               differencing
               of
               these
               branches
               and
               their
               fruites
               ,
               
               it
               is
               not
               my
               scope
               to
               ingraffe
               a
               large
               common
               place
               ,
               head
               of
               all
               the
               differences
               ,
               between
               temporaries
               and
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               upon
               this
               stock
               ;
               this
               root
               is
               not
               big
               enough
               to
               bear
               them
               ,
               those
               differences
               being
               many
               ;
               Onely
               I
               will
               explain
               those
               differences
               which
               the
               Text
               affords
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               and
               will
               further
               open
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               which
               they
               doe
               bring
               forth
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vouchasfeth
               it
               not
               that
               name
               ,
               
                 They
              
               are
               said
               here
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 .
              
               That
               speech
               in
               
                 Hosea
                 10.
                 1.
              
               will
               give
               clear
               light
               to
               understand
               this
               ;
               with
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               also
               ;
               
                 Israel
                 is
                 ,
              
               there
               called
               ,
               
                 an
                 empty
                 Vine
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 forth
                 fruit
                 to
                 her self
                 .
              
               It
               implies
               a
               seeming
               contradiction
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               called
               an
               
                 empty
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               withall
               to
               
                 bring
                 forth
              
               any
               
                 fruit
                 .
              
               And
               these
               bring
               forth
               not
               leaves
               ,
               good
               words
               onely
               ,
               but
               good
               works
               ,
               good
               actions
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 green
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               
                 Jude
                 12.
                 their
                 fruit
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 wither
                 ,
              
               as
               themselves
               are
               said
               to
               
                 wither
              
               here
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               And
               as
               there
               
                 Israel
              
               is
               said
               to
               be
               an
               
                 empty
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               hath
               fruit
               ,
               so
               here
               these
               are
               said
               
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
              
               at
               all
               .
               Now
               the
               meaning
               of
               both
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               For
               a
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 empty
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               wants
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               Wells
               are
               called
               empty
               ,
               when
               are
               not
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               they
               are
               full
               of
               ayre
               :
               for
               
                 Non
                 datur
                 vacuum
                 .
              
               So
               they
               are
               called
               an
               
                 empty
                 Vine
                 ,
              
               and
               these
               
                 branches
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               because
               not
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               grow
               upon
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               root
               they
               
               seem
               to
               grow
               upon
               .
               Therefore
               in
               
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 7.
              
               that
               Epithet
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 [
                 Meet
                 ]
                 hearbs
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 fruit
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 grow
                 there
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Luke
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 [
                 worthy
                 ]
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               they
               were
               to
               be
               cut
               down
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               became
               true
               repentants
               ,
               as
               were
               answerable
               ,
               suitable
               therunto
               .
               As
               we
               say
               a
               man
               carries
               himself
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
              
               when
               answerably
               to
               to
               what
               is
               required
               of
               him
               in
               it
               .
               That
               place
               fore-cited
               out
               of
               
                 Hosea
              
               further
               acquaints
               us
               with
               the
               true
               ground
               ,
               why
               their
               fruits
               (
               though
               green
               ,
               which
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 4.
              
               is
               called
               
                 goodnesse
              
               also
               ,
               yet
               )
               were
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               meet
               fruit
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               fruit
               at
               all
               ;
               even
               because
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               brought
               forth
               all
               its
               fruit
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               
                 to
                 it selfe
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               those
               ends
               that
               did
               draw
               up
               the
               sap
               ,
               and
               did
               put
               it
               forth
               in
               fruit
               ,
               were
               drawne
               but
               from
               themselves
               ,
               they
               bring
               them
               not
               forth
               principally
               to
               God.
               and
               for
               him
               .
               All
               their
               prayers
               ,
               all
               their
               affections
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               if
               they
               examine
               the
               reason
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               the
               ends
               that
               runne
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               whence
               all
               the
               motives
               that
               doe
               actuate
               all
               they
               doe
               in
               these
               ,
               they
               will
               finde
               they
               are
               taken
               from
               themselves
               :
               And
               though
               the
               assistance
               wherewith
               they
               are
               enabled
               to
               doe
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               their
               own
               ,
               yet
               their
               ends
               are
               no
               higher
               then
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               employ
               but
               that
               assistance
               God
               gives
               them
               wholly
               for
               themselves
               .
               Now
               the
               
                 end
              
               for
               which
               a
               true
               branch
               brings
               forth
               
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               be
               glorified
               .
               Thus
               
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 8.
              
               when
               
                 married
                 to
                 Christ
              
               they
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 to
                 God
                 ;
              
               which
               is
               spoken
               in
               opposition
               to
               
                 bringing
                 forth
                 fruit
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 .
              
               Thus
               also
               Christ
               here
               useth
               this
               as
               the
               great
               and
               main
               motive
               to
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Hereby
                 is
                 my
                 Father
                 glorified
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 forth
                 much
                 fruit
                 .
              
               Now
               whom
               will
               this
               move
               ,
               into
               whose
               affections
               will
               such
               an
               argument
               draw
               up
               sap
               ,
               and
               quicken
               them
               ?
               None
               but
               those
               hearts
               who
               doe
               make
               Gods
               glory
               their
               utmost
               end
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               true
               branches
               doe
               or
               else
               this
               motive
               should
               have
               been
               used
               by
               Christ
               in
               vaine
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               as
               this
               end
               makes
               their
               performances
               to
               be
               
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               so
               this
               being
               wanting
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               brought
               forth
               deserves
               not
               the
               name
               of
               fruit
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               
                 fruit
                 worthy
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Baptist
               sayes
               ,
               not
               
                 meet
                 fruit
                 for
                 the
                 dresser
              
               to
               receive
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               noted
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 )
              
               not
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               grow
               on
               that
               tree
               .
               
                 They
                 should
                 be
                 trees
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 planting
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 
                 glorified
                 ,
                 Esay
                 61.
                 3.
                 
              
               Again
               ,
               not
               
                 fruit
              
               meete
               or
               
                 suitable
              
               for
               the
               
                 roote
              
               it
               seemes
               to
               grow
               upon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               Christ
               did
               bring
               forth
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               all
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               might
               be
               glorified
               :
               and
               therefore
               sayes
               he
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
              
               of
               this
               
                 Chap.
                 If
                 you
                 doe
                 likewise
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 bee
                 my
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               such
               as
               is
               
                 meet
              
               for
               the
               
                 Husbandmans
                 taste
              
               and
               relish
               ▪
               it
               being
               equall
               that
               
                 He
                 that
                 planteth
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 should
                 eate
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 7.
                 
              
               And
               in
               fruit
               you
               know
               above
               all
               we
               regard
               the
               taste
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               the
               relish
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Eve
              
               first
               considered
               the
               
                 fruit
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 food
                 ,
              
               then
               
                 pleasant
              
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 
              
               It
               is
               not
               the
               sap
               that
               is
               in
               fruit
               only
               makes
               it
               acceptable
               ;
               Crabs
               are
               as
               full
               of
               sap
               as
               apples
               :
               Not
               is
               it
               the
               greennesse
               ,
               or
               colour
               ,
               or
               bignesse
               ,
               but
               the
               relish
               that
               is
               the
               chiefest
               excellencie
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               those
               other
               ,
               when
               joyned
               with
               a
               good
               relish
               ,
               do
               make
               it
               more
               desirable
               :
               So
               though
               thy
               performances
               be
               full
               of
               life
               and
               affection
               ,
               and
               green
               ,
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               many
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               relish
               and
               taste
               of
               none
               but
               self-ends
               ,
               God
               regards
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               
                 ad
                 gustum
                 suum
                 ;
              
               it
               is
               the
               end
               that
               gives
               the
               relish
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               fruits
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               difference
               this
               Text
               holds
               forth
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               bring
               not
               forth
               their
               
                 fruit
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
              
               for
               so
               the
               Syriack
               Translation
               reads
               it
               ,
               as
               making
               the
               sense
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 bring
                 not
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               so
               this
               particle
               
                 [
                 In
                 me
                 ]
              
               referreth
               not
               so
               much
               to
               their
               being
               
                 branches
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 to
                 not
                 bearing
                 their
                 fruit
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Which
               indeed
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               Christs
               meaning
               ,
               for
               his
               scope
               in
               this
               Parable
               is
               to
               shew
               how
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 root
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ;
              
               and
               how
               not
               the
               habituall
               power
               onely
               ,
               but
               every
               act
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               performance
               ,
               comes
               from
               him
               ;
               
                 Without
                 me
                 ye
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
              
               And
               thereupon
               he
               exhorts
               his
               Disciples
               to
               fetch
               all
               
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               
                 abide
                 in
                 him
                 ;
              
               and
               therefore
               also
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               these
               unfruitfull
               branches
               at
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
              
               that
               which
               here
               he
               calls
               
                 bearing
                 not
                 fruit
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               he
               expresses
               there
               ,
               by
               
                 not
                 abiding
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               not
               bringing
               forth
               fruit
               in
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               principall
               scope
               of
               that
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Abide
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               evidently
               appeares
               by
               
                 ver
                 .
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 )
              
               to
               depend
               upon
               him
               for
               bringing
               forth
               of
               fruit
               ,
               and
               to
               fetch
               strength
               from
               him
               by
               faith
               .
               There
               is
               therefore
               this
               essentiall
               defect
               in
               the
               worke
               that
               is
               upon
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               doe
               all
               in
               
                 that
              
               dependance
               upon
               
               Christ
               ,
               
                 such
                 a
                 dependance
              
               as
               a
               branch
               hath
               upon
               the
               root
               ,
               in
               bringing
               forth
               its
               fruit
               .
               For
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               this
               you
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               is
               essentiall
               to
               
                 Evangelicall
                 ▪
                 Sanctification
              
               to
               doe
               all
               
                 for
                 another
                 ,
              
               as
               your
               
                 end
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               to
               God
               ;
               so
               to
               doe
               all
               in
               the
               strength
               
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               as
               your
               sole
               assistant
               ,
               namely
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               who
               works
               all
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               
                 through
                 whose
                 strength
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               nothing
               without
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 life
                 we
                 leade
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 who
                 lives
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               Therefore
               we
               finde
               both
               these
               joyned
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 fruits
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               latter
               
                 [
                 To
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ]
              
               is
               mentioned
               as
               the
               finall
               cause
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 [
                 By
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ]
              
               as
               the
               efficient
               cause
               :
               
               Both
               these
               are
               necessary
               unto
               true
               Sanctification
               .
               For
               as
               we
               are
               to
               
                 honour
                 the
                 Husbandman
              
               by
               making
               him
               our
               
                 end
                 ,
              
               so
               also
               the
               
                 root
                 ,
              
               by
               doing
               all
               in
               
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               him
               .
               Now
               
                 temporarie
                 Beleevers
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               do
               all
               principally
               
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               so
               also
               all
               as
               
                 from
                 themselves
                 :
              
               and
               as
               they
               do
               not
               make
               
                 God
              
               their
               
                 end
                 ,
              
               so
               nor
               Christ
               their
               
                 root
                 .
              
               And
               so
               some
               expound
               that
               phrase
               in
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               
                 stony
                 ground
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 8.
                 13.
              
               when
               it
               is
               said
               they
               
                 have
                 no
                 root
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               I
               think
               he
               means
               also
               inherent
               habits
               of
               grace
               infused
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 no
                 root
                 [
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 ]
              
               which
               
                 Job
              
               call
               
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
              
               matter
               which
               was
               
                 in
                 him
                 )
              
               it
               is
               because
               they
               fetch
               not
               their
               strength
               to
               doe
               all
               they
               doe
               from
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               union
               with
               him
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               never
               emptyed
               of
               themselves
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               root
               we
               all
               doe
               grow
               upon
               )
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               
                 owne
                 ends
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               
                 their
                 owne
                 efficiencie
                 of
                 working
                 .
              
               Whereas
               we
               must
               all
               be
               brought
               to
               
                 nothing
              
               in
               our selves
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 self-aymes
                 ,
              
               and
               also
               
                 abilities
              
               of
               working
               ;
               and
               till
               our
               hearts
               are
               inwardly
               taught
               that
               lession
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               we
               will
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               our selves
               ,
               to
               doe
               all
               in
               Christ
               .
               And
               therefore
               there
               was
               nothing
               which
               Christ
               endeavoured
               more
               to
               engraffe
               upon
               their
               hearts
               then
               this
               Principle
               now
               at
               his
               departure
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 ver
                 .
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               as
               hard
               a
               thing
               for
               nature
               to
               live
               out
               of
               its
               selfe
               ,
               and
               fetch
               all
               from
               another
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               live
               to
               its
               selfe
               ,
               but
               to
               another
               .
               We
               are
               full
               of
               
                 our
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               of
               
                 our
                 owne
                 ends
                 .
              
               And
               although
               these
               unfruitfull
               branches
               they
               do
               indeed
               receive
               all
               their
               strength
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               they
               doe
               in
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               is
               
                 from
                 him
                 :
              
               yet
               they
               doe
               no
               honour
               Christ
               
               in
               receiving
               it
               ,
               by
               doing
               all
               as
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               not
               do
               it
               as
               
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               though
               they
               receive
               all
               ,
               yet
               they
               work
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               their
               owne
               stock
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 glorie
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               )
               
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               though
               the
               sap
               and
               livelinesse
               which
               stirs
               them
               ,
               is
               really
               ,
               and
               all
               efficiently
               from
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               bring
               forth
               
                 fruit
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               because
               both
               they
               neither
               fetch
               not
               receive
               it
               by
               faith
               ,
               nor
               act
               by
               faith
               that
               strength
               received
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               were
               acted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               working
               all
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               doe
               all
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               proceeded
               from
               their
               owne
               root
               :
               Even
               as
               the
               Ivie
               ,
               though
               it
               clasping
               about
               the
               Oake
               ,
               receives
               much
               sap
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               it
               digesteth
               and
               turneth
               into
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               it
               brings
               forth
               all
               its
               be●ries
               by
               virtue
               of
               its
               owne
               root
               ,
               rather
               then
               as
               in
               the
               Oake
               ,
               which
               yet
               sustaines
               and
               supplyes
               it
               with
               juyce
               and
               sap
               ;
               whereas
               a
               true
               Beleever
               brings
               forth
               fruit
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               branch
               that
               is
               in
               and
               of
               the
               Oake
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               its
               owne
               root
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 from
                 him
                 all
                 their
                 fruit
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 14.
                 8.
              
               he
               fetcheth
               his
               assistance
               from
               him
               :
               where
               as
               the
               inward
               assistance
               of
               another
               unsound
               branch
               is
               strengthened
               and
               supported
               by
               pride
               ,
               and
               selfe
               sufficiencie
               of
               gifts
               and
               parts
               ,
               and
               not
               derived
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               maintained
               by
               confidence
               in
               Christs
               strength
               to
               act
               all
               in
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               
                 raigned
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 us
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 Paul.
              
               So
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 Temporaries
              
               performe
               duties
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 .
              
               But
               all
               true
               Beleevers
               are
               emptied
               first
               of
               their
               owne
               strength
               and
               ability
               ,
               and
               so
               walk
               as
               those
               who
               can
               
                 doe
                 nothing
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               those
               who
               are
               not
               able
               to
               love
               ,
               beleeve
               one
               moment
               more
               without
               him
               .
               So
               
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 through
                 Christ
                 that
                 strengtheneth
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               this
               they
               lay
               for
               a
               principle
               in
               their
               hearts
               which
               they
               walk
               by
               ,
               which
               therefore
               Christ
               presseth
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               maine
               requisite
               and
               fundamentall
               principle
               of
               Evangelicall
               Sanctification
               ,
               
                 Without
                 me
                 ye
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               such
               an
               one
               is
               sensible
               of
               that
               cursed
               selfe
               sufficiencie
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               humbleth
               himselfe
               ,
               checks
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               as
               great
               and
               foule
               a
               sin
               as
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               humbleth
               himselfe
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               want
               of
               what
               life
               ,
               and
               stirring
               ,
               &c.
               should
               have
               been
               in
               the
               duty
               fell
               short
               of
               ,
               in
               performing
               it
               ;
               but
               also
               for
               that
               he
               sanctified
               not
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               he
               received
               to
               doe
               it
               with
               :
               But
               another
               
               doth
               not
               so
               ;
               if
               he
               finds
               strength
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               vigour
               to
               performe
               ,
               and
               quicknesse
               in
               the
               performance
               ,
               he
               lookes
               no
               further
               .
               That
               
                 poore
              
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               he
               acknowledged
               his
               want
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               much
               unbeliefe
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               goes
               out
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               supply
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 h●lp
                 my
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               knew
               that
               it
               was
               
                 he
              
               was
               to
               be
               the
               worker
               of
               every
               degree
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               a
               true
               beleever
               being
               thus
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               unability
               ,
               doth
               (
               when
               he
               is
               any
               thing
               assisted
               )
               attribute
               all
               to
               Christ
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ;
               and
               honours
               him
               as
               the
               
                 Author
              
               of
               it
               in
               himselfe
               ;
               confesseth
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               between
               Christ
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               he
               ,
               but
               Christ
               that
               strengthned
               him
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 ,
              
               (
               sayes
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 laboured
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 all
                 .
              
               But
               another
               ,
               though
               he
               receives
               all
               ,
               yet
               not
               being
               emptyed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 boasteth
              
               as
               if
               
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 it
                 .
              
               As
               the
               
                 Pharisee
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               
                 thanked
                 God
              
               in
               words
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               heart
               attributed
               all
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               such
               an
               one
               is
               the
               more
               full
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               branch
               more
               empty
               and
               humble
               .
               A
               true
               beleever
               glories
               not
               of
               himselfe
               as
               in
               
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               as
               
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               he
               did
               thus
               or
               thus
               ;
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               did
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
               So
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 knew
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 I
                 will
                 glorie
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 my selfe
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 glorie
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               it
               was
               himselfe
               he
               spake
               of
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               in
               himselfe
               as
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               
               whether
               in
               every
               act
               a
               Christian
               doth
               thus
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               It
               is
               in
               this
               as
               in
               that
               other
               parallel
               to
               this
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 making
                 God
                 a
                 mans
                 end
                 :
              
               Now
               as
               it
               doth
               not
               require
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               action
               a
               man
               should
               actually
               think
               of
               
                 that
              
               his
               end
               ,
               whilst
               yet
               habitually
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               aime
               :
               (
               as
               a
               man
               in
               his
               journey
               ,
               doth
               not
               think
               of
               the
               place
               he
               goes
               into
               every
               step
               he
               takes
               ,
               yet
               so
               habitually
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               he
               keeps
               in
               the
               way
               to
               it
               .
               )
               Parallel
               to
               this
               is
               it
               in
               
                 doing
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               that
               in
               every
               act
               a
               man
               hath
               such
               a
               distinct
               thought
               of
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               beginning
               and
               entrance
               of
               greater
               actions
               ,
               he
               still
               hath
               such
               actings
               and
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ;
               And
               also
               often
               ,
               in
               the
               progresse
               he
               reneweth
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               performed
               them
               ,
               he
               doth
               sanctifie
               Christ
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               by
               ascribing
               the
               praise
               of
               all
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
             
               If
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               
               the
               question
               be
               ,
               
               Whether
               ,
               every
               true
               beleever
               doth
               from
               his
               first
               conversion
               thus
               distinctly
               and
               knowingly
               (
               to
               himself
               )
               fetch
               thus
               all
               power
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               in
               him
               ?
            
             
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               to
               all
               beleevers
               this
               principle
               of
               having
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               for
               acting
               their
               Sanctification
               ,
               
               may
               (
               haply
               )
               not
               presently
               be
               so
               distinctly
               revealed
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               to
               some
               ;
               this
               indeed
               is
               common
               and
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               all
               beleevers
               ,
               to
               constitute
               and
               make
               them
               such
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               their
               faith
               should
               have
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               him
               for
               their
               
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               large
               and
               generall
               notion
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               infolds
               all
               under
               it
               that
               is
               to
               be
               done
               to
               save
               them
               ;
               and
               thus
               many
               more
               ignorant
               doe
               ,
               when
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               learnt
               explicitely
               in
               every
               particular
               that
               concerneth
               their
               salvation
               ,
               to
               have
               frequently
               a
               distinct
               recourse
               unto
               him
               :
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               these
               very
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               (
               who
               yet
               savingly
               beleeved
               )
               had
               not
               this
               particular
               principle
               of
               
                 bringing
                 forth
                 all
                 their
                 fruit
                 of
                 holinesse
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               their
               
                 root
                 ,
              
               untill
               this
               very
               time
               and
               Sermon
               whereby
               Christ
               enformed
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               clearly
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               till
               then
               so
               clearly
               apprehended
               by
               them
               ;
               for
               ignorant
               they
               were
               of
               ,
               and
               negligent
               in
               having
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               in
               many
               other
               particulars
               ,
               and
               making
               use
               of
               him
               therein
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               as
               much
               concernment
               as
               this
               .
               They
               had
               not
               so
               distinctly
               and
               explicitely
               (
               as
               would
               seem
               )
               put
               their
               prayers
               up
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               
                 Hitherto
                 you
                 have
                 asked
                 nothing
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 John
                 16.
                 24.
                 
              
               Neither
               had
               they
               so
               frequently
               exercised
               faith
               
                 on
                 Christ
              
               in
               all
               things
               as
               they
               had
               
                 upon
                 God.
              
               Therefore
               
                 John
                 14.
                 1.
              
               he
               calls
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Many
               sorts
               of
               principles
               beleevers
               hearts
               may
               secretly
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               which
               also
               habitually
               they
               practice
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               exceeding
               hidden
               and
               latent
               in
               them
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               own
               discerning
               them
               ;
               as
               was
               the
               case
               also
               of
               these
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 John
                 14.
                 4.
              
               sayes
               Christ
               ,
               
                 The
                 way
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               to
               heaven
               )
               
                 ye
                 know
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Thomas
                 sayes
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 way
                 ?
              
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
              
               Christ
               sayes
               of
               them
               againe
               ,
               that
               
                 They
                 knew
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
              
               and
               yet
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Philip
              
               again
               saith
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               speaking
               as
               if
               they
               were
               ignorant
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               Christ
               rebukes
               him
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
              
               and
               tels
               him
               he
               had
               
                 both
                 seen
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               Those
               principles
               of
               Atheisme
               and
               
                 unbelief
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               those
               
                 sayings
                 in
                 
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               of
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               speak
               so
               much
               )
               they
               are
               the
               principles
               that
               act
               and
               work
               all
               in
               men
               that
               are
               wicked
               and
               carnall
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               encouragers
               and
               counsellers
               to
               all
               the
               sins
               committed
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               least
               of
               all
               discerned
               by
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               corruptions
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               seldome
               or
               never
               drawn
               forth
               into
               distinct
               propositions
               ,
               or
               actually
               thought
               upon
               ;
               but
               doe
               lie
               as
               common
               principles
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               guide
               men
               in
               their
               wayes
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               and
               may
               be
               long
               with
               some
               of
               the
               contrary
               principles
               of
               faith
               ,
               they
               may
               act
               all
               secretly
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               discerned
               ;
               untill
               called
               forth
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               some
               distinct
               information
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               more
               distinctly
               to
               clear
               such
               a
               practice
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Neither
               3.
               is
               
                 union
              
               with
               
                 Christ
              
               presently
               cleared
               up
               to
               all
               beleevers
               ;
               
               which
               whilst
               it
               is
               darkly
               and
               doubtfully
               apprehended
               by
               them
               ,
               Christs
               
                 communication
              
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               strength
               to
               them
               in
               every
               action
               ,
               remains
               doubtfull
               also
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               discerned
               by
               them
               .
               Of
               these
               Disciples
               Christ
               sayes
               ,
               
                 John
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 that
                 day
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               when
               they
               received
               
                 the
                 Comforter
              
               more
               fully
               ,
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               whom
               he
               there
               speaks
               )
               
                 they
                 should
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 them
                 :
              
               But
               not
               so
               clearly
               was
               this
               as
               yet
               apprehended
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               that
               
                 intercourse
              
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               them
               ,
               both
               for
               grace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               &c.
               was
               not
               so
               clearly
               discerned
               by
               them
               ,
               though
               continually
               maintained
               by
               him
               in
               dispensing
               all
               grace
               and
               power
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               4.
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               take
               the
               lowest
               and
               poorest
               beleever
               ,
               
               and
               he
               doth
               these
               five
               things
               ,
               which
               put
               together
               ,
               is
               
                 really
              
               and
               
                 interpretatively
                 a
                 bringing
                 forth
              
               their
               
                 fruit
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               in
               their
               apprehensions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               their
               hearts
               are
               trained
               up
               in
               a
               continuall
               sensiblenes
               of
               their
               own
               insufficiencie
               and
               inability
               for
               any
               good
               thought
               or
               word
               ,
               as
               of
               themselves
               ;
               for
               
                 poverty
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               to
               see
               their
               own
               
                 nothingnesse
                 ,
              
               in
               this
               respect
               is
               the
               first
               Evangell
               grace
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 1.
              
               and
               and
               if
               the
               contrary
               would
               arise
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               think
               through
               habituall
               grace
               alone
               received
               ,
               they
               were
               able
               of
               themselves
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               checked
               soone
               ,
               and
               confuted
               by
               their
               owne
               experience
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               owne
               weaknesse
               ,
               being
               sure
               to
               be
               left
               to
               themselves
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Peter
              
               was
               )
               when
               confident
               in
               his
               own
               strength
               ;
               
               as
               also
               by
               those
               various
               
                 blowings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               in
               them
               
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
              
               with
               which
               when
               their
               sailes
               are
               filled
               ,
               they
               
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
              
               but
               when
               withdrawn
               ,
               they
               lay
               wind-bound
               ,
               (
               though
               all
               habits
               of
               grace
               be
               hoyst
               up
               and
               ready
               )
               and
               not
               able
               to
               move
               of
               themselves
               .
               Now
               this
               principle
               of
               self
               emptinesse
               habitually
               to
               live
               by
               it
               ,
               no
               carnall
               heart
               in
               the
               world
               hath
               it
               ,
               or
               doth
               live
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               2.
               for
               this
               assistance
               ,
               they
               are
               trained
               likewise
               up
               (
               from
               the
               first
               )
               to
               have
               a
               continuall
               dependance
               ,
               from
               a
               power
               from
               above
               ,
               (
               without
               which
               they
               find
               they
               
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 )
              
               to
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               with
               a
               renunciation
               of
               themselves
               ,
               which
               implicitely
               is
               the
               same
               with
               this
               immediate
               intercourse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               really
               equivalent
               thereunto
               ,
               though
               they
               hit
               not
               at
               first
               haply
               on
               the
               right
               explicite
               notion
               thereof
               (
               as
               having
               not
               been
               taught
               it
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               other
               wayes
               )
               in
               that
               distinct
               manner
               that
               others
               doe
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               
                 honouring
              
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
              
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               
                 honour
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               who
               sends
               that
               Spirit
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               even
               as
               in
               
                 honouring
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               Christ
               sayes
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 also
                 :
              
               although
               our
               thoughts
               may
               sometimes
               more
               distinctly
               be
               exercised
               towards
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Persons
               more
               then
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               once
               taught
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               the
               
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               to
               live
               thus
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               forth
               all
               in
               him
               and
               so
               come
               distinctly
               to
               apprehend
               this
               ,
               as
               requisite
               to
               a
               right
               bringing
               forth
               of
               fruit
               ,
               then
               their
               hearts
               instantly
               doe
               use
               to
               close
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               most
               suitable
               and
               agreeable
               to
               that
               holy
               frame
               of
               their
               own
               spirits
               ,
               which
               are
               Evangelically
               wrought
               to
               glorifie
               Christ
               all
               manner
               of
               wayes
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ;
               there
               is
               an
               instinct
               ,
               a
               preparednesse
               in
               their
               faith
               to
               make
               Christ
               their
               
                 All
                 in
                 all
                 ,
              
               as
               any
               particular
               comes
               to
               be
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               ought
               to
               exalt
               him
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               being
               once
               revealed
               to
               be
               one
               way
               whereby
               they
               are
               to
               honour
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               gone
               on
               afore
               in
               a
               confidence
               on
               their
               own
               graces
               ,
               
                 henceforth
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               yea
               they
               humble
               themselves
               as
               much
               for
               so
               robbing
               Christ
               of
               glory
               ,
               or
               neglecting
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               not
               having
               had
               that
               distinct
               recourse
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               other
               sin
               .
            
             
             
               And
               4.
               though
               haply
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               yet
               still
               their
               union
               with
               him
               is
               not
               cleared
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               communion
               with
               him
               herein
               (
               as
               must
               needs
               )
               doth
               still
               remain
               dark
               also
               ,
               they
               therefore
               neither
               discern
               that
               they
               have
               any
               true
               communion
               with
               his
               person
               ,
               nor
               can
               say
               how
               strength
               comes
               from
               him
               ;
               yet
               having
               bin
               thus
               taught
               to
               fetch
               all
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               was
               formerly
               explained
               ,
               they
               do
               in
               a
               continuall
               renunciation
               of
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               deny
               all
               offers
               of
               assistance
               from
               any
               other
               strength
               ,
               as
               namely
               that
               which
               their
               gifts
               and
               parts
               would
               make
               ;
               (
               even
               as
               they
               deny
               unlawfull
               lusts
               or
               by-ends
               )
               and
               they
               still
               have
               their
               eyes
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               to
               work
               in
               them
               both
               the
               
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               
                 by
                 a
                 faith
                 of
                 Recumbencie
                 ,
              
               or
               casting
               themselves
               on
               him
               for
               strength
               in
               all
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               they
               exercise
               towards
               him
               for
               justification
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 )
                 they
                 live
                 by
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               thereby
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               faith
               ,
               a
               continuall
               recourse
               unto
               him
               .
               Upon
               which
               acts
               of
               true
               faith
               being
               exercised
               by
               them
               towards
               him
               ,
               He
               (
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               dispence
               it
               )
               moves
               them
               ,
               and
               works
               and
               acts
               all
               in
               them
               ;
               although
               still
               not
               so
               sensibly
               unto
               their
               apprehensions
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               discern
               the
               connexion
               between
               ▪
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               hang
               them
               together
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               know
               
                 how
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 that
              
               this
               vertue
               doth
               come
               from
               Christ
               ,
               because
               their
               union
               with
               him
               is
               as
               yet
               doubtfull
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               the
               power
               that
               worketh
               in
               Beleevers
               is
               secret
               ;
               and
               like
               that
               of
               the
               heavens
               upon
               our
               bodies
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               as
               strong
               as
               that
               of
               physick
               ,
               &c.
               )
               yet
               so
               sweet
               and
               so
               secretly
               insinuating
               it selfe
               with
               the
               principles
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               as
               for
               the
               conveyance
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               insensible
               ,
               and
               hardly
               differenced
               from
               the
               other
               workings
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               nature
               in
               us
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               prayeth
               for
               the
               
                 Ephsians
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 eyes
                 may
                 be
                 enlightned
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
              
            
             
               Yet
               so
               as
               5.
               their
               soules
               walk
               all
               this
               while
               by
               these
               two
               principles
               firmly
               rooted
               in
               them
               ;
               both
               1
               
                 That
                 all
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 must
                 and
                 doth
                 come
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 alone
                 ;
              
               and
               2
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 good
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
              
               which
               doe
               set
               their
               souls
               a
               breathing
               after
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               
                 know
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 :
              
               And
               having
               walkt
               thus
               in
               a
               selfe-emptines
               and
               dependance
               upon
               Christ
               by
               way
               of
               a
               dark
               recumbencie
               ,
               when
               once
               their
               union
               with
               him
               comes
               to
               be
               cleared
               up
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               then
               acknowledg
               as
               they
               
                 Es
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 alone
                 hath
                 wrought
                 all
                 
                 their
                 workes
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               are
               nothing
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               nothing
               ;
               and
               though
               before
               this
               revelation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 What
                 I
                 doe
                 now
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 ,
              
               so
               )
               they
               knew
               not
               then
               that
               Christ
               had
               wrought
               all
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               then
               they
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               doe
               know
               and
               discern
               it
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               it
               with
               the
               greatest
               exaltation
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               having
               reserved
               ,
               even
               during
               all
               that
               former
               time
               of
               their
               emptinesse
               ,
               the
               glory
               for
               him
               alone
               ;
               staying
               as
               
                 Joab
              
               did
               for
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               till
               Christ
               come
               more
               sensibly
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               set
               the
               crown
               of
               all
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               adde
               ,
               to
               clear
               this
               point
               ,
               lest
               any
               poor
               souls
               should
               be
               stumbled
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               4.
               
               In
               the
               most
               fruitfull
               branches
               there
               remain
               corruptions
               unpurged
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 4.
                 
                 Doct.
                 is
                 ,
              
               That
               in
               the
               most
               fruitfull
               branches
               
                 there
                 remain
              
               corruptions
               
                 that
                 still
              
               need
               purging
               out
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               taken
               but
               as
               supposed
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               directly
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               handle
               it
               but
               so
               far
               as
               it
               makes
               way
               for
               what
               doth
               follow
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               need
               to
               quote
               much
               Scripture
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               ?
               Turn
               but
               to
               your
               own
               hearts
               ,
               the
               best
               will
               find
               proofs
               enough
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               
               That
               God
               might
               thereby
               the
               more
               set
               forth
               and
               clear
               unto
               us
               his
               justifying
               grace
               by
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               clear
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               to
               all
               our
               hearts
               .
               When
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               long
               after
               his
               first
               conversion
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               great
               and
               famous
               battail
               ,
               chronicled
               in
               that
               7.
               
               
                 Rom.
              
               wherein
               he
               was
               led
               
                 captive
                 to
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               army
               of
               sinne
               within
               him
               ,
               
                 warring
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
              
               presently
               upon
               that
               wofull
               exclamation
               and
               outcry
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               he
               falls
               admiring
               the
               grace
               of
               justification
               through
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               first
               words
               after
               the
               battail
               ended
               ,
               
                 [
                 Now
                 ]
              
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Mark
               that
               word
               
                 [
                 Now
                 ]
              
               that
               
                 now
              
               after
               such
               bloudy
               wounds
               and
               gashes
               there
               should
               yet
               be
               no
               
                 condemnation
                 ,
              
               this
               exceedingly
               exalts
               this
               grace
               ,
               for
               if
               ever
               (
               thought
               he
               )
               I
               was
               in
               danger
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               it
               was
               upon
               the
               rising
               and
               rebelling
               of
               these
               my
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               had
               carried
               me
               
               captive
               ,
               I
               might
               well
               have
               expected
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               to
               have
               followed
               ,
               but
               I
               finde
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               that
               God
               still
               pardons
               me
               ,
               and
               accepts
               me
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               ,
               upon
               my
               returning
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               doe
               proclaim
               with
               wonder
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Gods
               justifying
               grace
               in
               Christ
               is
               exceeding
               large
               and
               rich
               .
               And
               though
               there
               be
               
                 many
                 corruptions
                 in
                 those
              
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 those
              
               who
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 walk
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               though
               flesh
               be
               in
               them
               :
               And
               this
               at
               once
               both
               
                 clears
              
               our
               justification
               by
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               alone
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 magnifies
              
               and
               extols
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               clears
               it
               ,
               therefore
               how
               doth
               this
               remaining
               of
               corruptions
               afford
               to
               our
               Divines
               that
               great
               demonstration
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               nor
               are
               those
               workes
               perfect
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               so
               impudently
               affirme
               against
               their
               own
               experience
               )
               even
               because
               corruption
               stains
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               
                 our
                 best
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 menstruous
                 cloth
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               clears
               it
               ,
               so
               likewise
               it
               
                 extols
              
               it
               :
               For
               how
               is
               Grace
               magnified
               ,
               when
               as
               not
               only
               all
               the
               sins
               and
               debts
               a
               man
               brought
               to
               Christ
               to
               pardon
               at
               first
               conversion
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               but
               after
               many
               relapses
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               provings
               bankrupt
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               still
               set
               up
               againe
               by
               free
               grace
               with
               a
               new
               stock
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               still
               run
               upon
               new
               scores
               every
               day
               ,
               yet
               that
               these
               should
               still
               be
               paid
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               be
               riches
               of
               love
               enough
               ,
               and
               stock
               enough
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 merit
              
               enough
               to
               hold
               out
               to
               pardon
               us
               ,
               though
               we
               remained
               in
               this
               mixt
               condition
               of
               sinning
               ,
               to
               eternity
               ,
               this
               exceedingly
               advanceth
               the
               abounding
               of
               this
               grace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               serves
               exceedingly
               to
               illustrate
               the
               grace
               of
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               God
               therein
               ;
               for
               unto
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               our
               perseverance
               wholly
               attributed
               .
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Ye
                 are
                 kept
                 (
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 garrison
                 )
              
               as
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               And
               were
               there
               not
               a
               great
               and
               an
               apparent
               danger
               of
               miscarrying
               ,
               such
               a
               mighty
               guard
               needed
               not
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               which
               puts
               us
               into
               any
               danger
               ,
               but
               our
               corruptions
               that
               still
               remain
               in
               us
               ,
               which
               
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
              
               and
               endeavour
               to
               overcome
               and
               destroy
               us
               .
               Now
               then
               to
               be
               kept
               maugre
               all
               these
               ;
               to
               have
               grace
               maintained
               ;
               a
               spark
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               sea
               of
               corruption
               ;
               how
               doth
               this
               honour
               the
               power
               of
               God
               in
               keeping
               us
               ?
               As
               much
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               our
               dependency
               
               on
               him
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               hee
               would
               otherwise
               be
               by
               our
               service
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               pepfect
               ,
               and
               we
               wholly
               free
               from
               those
               corruptions
               .
               How
               will
               the
               
                 grace
                 of
                 God
              
               under
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               triumph
               over
               the
               
                 grace
              
               given
               
                 Adam
              
               in
               his
               
                 innocencie
                 ?
              
               when
               
                 Adam
              
               having
               his
               heart
               full
               of
               inherent
               grace
               ,
               and
               nothing
               inwardly
               ,
               in
               his
               nature
               ,
               to
               seduce
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               temptation
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasing
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               fell
               :
               When
               as
               many
               poore
               souls
               under
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               have
               but
               mites
               of
               grace
               in
               comparison
               ,
               and
               worlds
               of
               corruption
               ,
               are
               yet
               kept
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               unnecessary
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               in
               time
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               but
               hold
               out
               against
               all
               the
               threats
               ,
               all
               the
               cruelties
               of
               wicked
               persecutors
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               which
               threaten
               to
               debar
               them
               of
               all
               the
               present
               good
               they
               enjoy
               ?
               And
               though
               Gods
               people
               are
               foyled
               often
               ,
               yet
               that
               there
               should
               still
               remaine
               
                 a
                 seed
                 within
              
               them
               ,
               1
               
                 John.
                 3.
                 9.
              
               this
               illustrates
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               one
               act
               in
               
                 Adam
              
               expelled
               all
               grace
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               yet
               his
               heart
               was
               full
               of
               nothing
               else
               .
               Were
               our
               hearts
               filled
               with
               grace
               perfectly
               at
               first
               conversion
               ,
               this
               power
               would
               not
               be
               seen
               .
               The
               Angels
               are
               kept
               with
               much
               lesse
               care
               ,
               and
               charge
               ,
               and
               power
               then
               we
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               bias
               ,
               no
               
                 weights
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               hung
               upon
               them
               to
               draw
               them
               aside
               ,
               and
               
                 presse
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               have
               .
            
             
               Neither
               3.
               would
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               devill
               in
               the
               end
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               victory
               so
               glorious
               ,
               if
               all
               sin
               at
               first
               conversion
               were
               expelled
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               devill
               hath
               in
               his
               assaults
               against
               us
               ,
               the
               more
               advantages
               ,
               faire
               play
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               faire
               hopes
               of
               overcomming
               ;
               having
               a
               great
               faction
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               ready
               to
               sinne
               as
               he
               is
               greedy
               to
               tempt
               ;
               And
               yet
               God
               strongly
               carries
               on
               his
               owne
               worke
               begun
               ,
               though
               slowly
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
               backeth
               and
               maintaines
               a
               small
               partie
               of
               grace
               within
               us
               ,
               to
               his
               confusion
               .
               That
               as
               in
               Gods
               outward
               goverment
               towards
               his
               Church
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               suffers
               a
               great
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               still
               by
               farre
               ,
               to
               be
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               upholds
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 rules
                 amongst
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 110.
                 ult
                 .
              
               so
               doth
               he
               also
               in
               every
               particular
               beleevers
               heart
               .
               When
               grace
               shall
               be
               in
               us
               but
               as
               a
               
                 sparke
                 ,
              
               and
               corruptions
               as
               much
               
                 smoake
              
               and
               moisture
               damping
               it
               ;
               Grace
               but
               as
               a
               
                 candle
              
               and
               that
               
               in
               the
               socket
               ,
               among
               huge
               and
               many
               winds
               ,
               
                 Then
                 to
                 bring
                 judgement
                 forth
                 to
                 victory
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               a
               victory
               indeede
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               God
               doth
               it
               to
               advance
               his
               owne
               grace
               ,
               and
               confound
               the
               devil
               ,
               so
               for
               holy
               ends
               that
               concerne
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               :
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               keep
               them
               from
               
                 spirituall
                 pride
                 .
              
               He
               trusted
               the
               Angels
               that
               fell
               ,
               with
               a
               full
               and
               compleat
               stock
               of
               grace
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               though
               raised
               up
               from
               nothing
               a
               few
               dayes
               afore
               ,
               fell
               into
               such
               an
               admiration
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               heaven
               could
               not
               hold
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a
               place
               good
               enough
               for
               them
               ;
               
                 [
                 They
                 left
                 ]
              
               (
               the
               text
               sayes
               )
               
                 their
                 owne
                 habitation
                 and
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 Jude
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Pride
                 was
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
              
               But
               how
               much
               more
               would
               this
               have
               beene
               an
               occasion
               of
               pride
               to
               a
               soule
               that
               was
               full
               of
               nothing
               but
               sin
               the
               other
               day
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               
                 perfect
              
               presently
               ?
               perfectly
               to
               justifie
               us
               the
               first
               day
               by
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               that
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               righteousnesse
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               cannot
               so
               easily
               boast
               of
               vainly
               ;
               for
               that
               faith
               that
               apprehends
               it
               ,
               empties
               us
               first
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               goes
               out
               to
               another
               for
               it
               .
               But
               Sanctification
               being
               a
               work
               wrought
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               dote
               on
               that
               ,
               as
               too
               much
               upon
               excellencie
               in
               our selues
               ;
               how
               much
               adoe
               have
               poore
               beleevers
               to
               keepe
               their
               hearts
               off
               from
               doting
               upon
               their
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               from
               poring
               on
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               (
               God
               wot
               )
               a
               very
               little
               ?
               They
               must
               therefore
               have
               something
               within
               them
               to
               pull
               downe
               their
               spirits
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               look
               on
               their
               feathers
               ,
               they
               may
               looke
               on
               their
               
                 feet
                 ,
              
               which
               
                 Christ
              
               sayes
               are
               still
               
                 defiled
                 ,
                 John
                 13.
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               However
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               danger
               of
               spirituall
               pride
               upon
               so
               sudden
               a
               rise
               ,
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               befalls
               not
               infants
               ,
               nor
               such
               soules
               as
               dye
               as
               soone
               as
               regenerated
               ,
               as
               that
               good
               thiefe
               )
               yet
               however
               
                 God
              
               thinkes
               it
               meet
               to
               use
               it
               as
               a
               means
               to
               humble
               his
               people
               this
               way
               :
               even
               as
               
                 God
              
               left
               the
               
                 Canaanites
              
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               
                 to
                 vexe
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               humble
               them
               .
               And
               to
               have
               beene
               throughly
               humbled
               for
               sin
               here
               ,
               will
               doe
               the
               Saints
               no
               hurt
               against
               they
               come
               to
               heaven
               ,
               it
               will
               keepe
               them
               
                 Nothing
              
               for
               ever
               ,
               in
               their
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               filled
               brim
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               nothing
               humbles
               so
               as
               sinne
               .
               This
               made
               him
               cry
               out
               ,
               
               
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 He
              
               that
               never
               flinched
               for
               outward
               crosses
               ,
               never
               thought
               himselfe
               miserable
               for
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 gloried
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
              
               when
               he
               came
               to
               be
               
                 led
                 captive
                 by
                 sinne
              
               remaining
               in
               him
               ,
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 !
              
            
             
               And
               2.
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sinnes
               of
               a
               fore-past
               unregenerate
               estate
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               enough
               to
               doe
               this
               throughly
               :
               For
               they
               might
               be
               lookt
               upon
               ,
               as
               past
               ,
               and
               gone
               ;
               and
               some
               waies
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               making
               the
               grace
               after
               conversion
               the
               more
               glorious
               :
               but
               present
               sense
               humbleth
               most
               kindly
               ,
               most
               deeply
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               fresh
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sayes
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 [
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               know
               
                 the
                 depth
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 height
              
               of
               corruptions
               at
               once
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               know
               it
               by
               degrees
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               still
               left
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               after
               we
               have
               a
               spirituall
               eye
               given
               us
               ,
               we
               might
               experimentally
               gage
               it
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               be
               experimentally
               still
               humbled
               for
               sinne
               :
               And
               
                 experimentall
                 humbling
              
               is
               the
               most
               kindly
               ,
               as
               
                 pity
              
               out
               of
               
                 experience
              
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               3.
               
               God
               would
               have
               us
               humbled
               by
               seeing
               our
               dependance
               upon
               him
               for
               inherent
               grace
               ;
               And
               how
               soone
               are
               we
               apt
               to
               forget
               we
               have
               received
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               our
               natures
               
                 no
                 good
                 dwells
                 ?
              
               Wee
               would
               not
               remember
               ,
               that
               our
               nature
               were
               a
               
                 stepmother
              
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               naturall
               
                 mother
              
               to
               lusts
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               see
               weeds
               still
               grow
               naturally
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               And
               4.
               
               God
               would
               have
               us
               not
               onely
               humbled
               by
               such
               our
               dependance
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               sense
               of
               our
               continuall
               obnoxiousnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               being
               in
               his
               lurch
               ;
               and
               therefore
               leaves
               corruption
               still
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               ever
               acknowledge
               that
               our
               necks
               doe
               even
               lie
               on
               the
               block
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               chop
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               that
               
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
              
               should
               
                 not
                 onely
                 live
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 move
              
               as
               creatures
               ;
               but
               further
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 him
              
               we
               might
               justly
               
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               every
               moment
               ,
               this
               humbles
               the
               creature
               indeed
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 36.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               thus
               to
               
                 humble
              
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               have
               occasion
               to
               
                 deny
                 themselves
                 :
              
               Which
               to
               doe
               is
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               service
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               great
               promise
               of
               
                 having
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
              
               is
               made
               to
               that
               grace
               .
               It
               was
               the
               great
               grace
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               other
               Christ
               exercised
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               had
               no
               corruption
               to
               entice
               and
               seduce
               us
               ,
               what
               opportunities
               
               were
               there
               for
               us
               ,
               thus
               of
               denying
               our selves
               ?
               Christ
               indeed
               had
               an
               infinite
               deale
               of
               glory
               to
               lay
               downe
               ,
               not
               so
               we
               :
               unlesse
               there
               be
               a
               
                 selfe
              
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               solicite
               us
               ,
               and
               
                 another
                 selfe
              
               to
               deny
               those
               solicitations
               ,
               wee
               should
               have
               no
               occasions
               of
               self-denyall
               ,
               or
               the
               exercise
               of
               any
               such
               grace
               .
               Therefore
               
                 Adam
              
               was
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               such
               grace
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               no
               corruption
               to
               seduce
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               little
               grace
               in
               us
               ,
               denying
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               corruption
               ,
               is
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               much
               as
               is
               of
               it
               )
               more
               acceptable
               then
               
                 his
              
               obedience
               .
               Though
               we
               have
               lesse
               grace
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               respect
               of
               a
               higher
               kind
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               meek
               and
               charitable
               to
               those
               who
               fall
               into
               sin
               ,
               
               as
               knowing
               corruption
               is
               not
               fully
               yet
               purged
               out
               of
               thy selfe
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Apostles
               admonition
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               speaks
               indefinitely
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               may
               )
               if
               it
               be
               but
               an
               
                 overtaking
                 ,
              
               not
               a
               sinning
               wilfully
               ,
               and
               obstinately
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 falling
                 by
                 occasion
                 ,
              
               through
               rashnesse
               ,
               suddennesse
               ,
               and
               violence
               of
               temptation
               ,
               &c.
               
                 ye
                 which
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 restore
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 considering
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 also
                 be
                 tempted
                 .
              
               He
               would
               have
               every
               man
               be
               meek
               in
               his
               censure
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               reproofe
               of
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               and
               restore
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 joynt
                 againe
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               word
               signifies
               ;
               for
               still
               he
               may
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               bone
               out
               of
               joynt
               is
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               time
               rendred
               thereby
               unusefull
               ;
               and
               do
               this
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               with
               tendernesse
               and
               pity
               ,
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               will
               not
               doe
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               sensible
               of
               his
               owne
               frailty
               ,
               and
               subjection
               to
               corruption
               ;
               unlesse
               he
               reflect
               on
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               seriously
               too
               :
               
                 [
                 considering
                 ]
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               there
               ,
               as
               implying
               more
               then
               a
               slight
               thought
               ,
               (
               I
               may
               chance
               to
               fall
               also
               )
               but
               the
               seeing
               and
               weighing
               what
               matter
               of
               falling
               there
               is
               in
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               if
               God
               but
               leave
               thee
               to
               thy selfe
               a
               little
               then
               ;
               this
               works
               a
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
              
               towards
               such
               an
               one
               :
               For
               meeknesse
               and
               pity
               is
               most
               kindly
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               sensible
               of
               the
               like
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               our
               owne
               case
               .
               And
               this
               he
               speakes
               to
               the
               most
               
                 spirituall
              
               Christians
               ,
               not
               to
               those
               who
               are
               as
               yet
               but
               
                 as
                 carnall
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 )
              
               Christians
               newly
               converted
               ,
               who
               (
               finding
               their
               corruptions
               at
               the
               first
               stounded
               with
               that
               first
               blow
               of
               mortification
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               though
               but
               in
               part
               killed
               ,
               yet
               wholly
               in
               a
               manner
               for
               a
               while
               laid
               asleep
               ,
               and
               having
               not
               as
               
               yet
               ,
               after
               their
               late
               conversion
               ,
               had
               a
               fresh
               experience
               of
               the
               dangers
               and
               temptations
               a
               man
               after
               conversion
               in
               his
               progresse
               is
               subject
               to
               )
               are
               therefore
               apt
               to
               imagine
               they
               shall
               continue
               free
               from
               assaults
               ,
               and
               think
               not
               that
               their
               lusts
               will
               get
               up
               againe
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               prone
               to
               be
               more
               censorious
               of
               the
               falls
               of
               others
               :
               But
               
                 you
                 ,
              
               who
               are
               more
               
                 spirituall
                 ,
              
               to
               you
               I
               speak
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               most
               
                 meekned
              
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               your
               owne
               weaknesse
               ;
               and
               even
               
                 you
                 ,
              
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               if
               you
               
                 consider
              
               your selves
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               are
               in
               your selves
               ,
               have
               cause
               to
               think
               that
               
                 you
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 tempted
                 .
              
            
             
               Never
               set
               thy selfe
               any
               stint
               or
               measure
               of
               mortification
               ,
               
               for
               still
               thou
               hast
               matter
               to
               purge
               out
               :
               Thou
               must
               never
               be
               out
               of
               physick
               all
               thy
               life
               .
               Say
               not
               ,
               Now
               I
               have
               grace
               enough
               ,
               and
               health
               enough
               ,
               but
               as
               that
               great
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 (
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 as
                 yet
                 attained
                 ,
              
               For
               indeede
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               )
               
                 Still
                 presse
                 forward
              
               to
               have
               more
               
                 vertue
              
               from
               Christ
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               prevailed
               against
               the
               outward
               act
               ,
               rest
               not
               ,
               but
               get
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               lust
               mortified
               ,
               and
               that
               rowling
               of
               it
               in
               thy
               fancie
               ;
               get
               thy
               heart
               deaded
               towards
               it
               also
               :
               and
               rest
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               get
               to
               hate
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               thought
               of
               it
               .
               The
               
                 body
                 of
                 death
              
               it
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               
                 crucified
              
               with
               Christ
               ,
               but
               
                 buried
              
               also
               ,
               and
               so
               rot
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 4
                 ,
                 6.
              
               it
               is
               
                 crucified
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               sayes
               the
               Apostle
               there
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               moulder
               away
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               after
               its
               first
               deaths
               wound
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obser
               .
               6.
               
               That
               branches
               that
               have
               brought
               forth
               true
               fruit
               ,
               God
               takes
               them
               not
               away
               .
            
             
               The
               6.
               
               Doctrine
               is
               ,
               That
               those
               who
               are
               true
               branches
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               any
               true
               fruit
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               many
               corruptions
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               God
               takes
               them
               not
               away
               ,
               cuts
               them
               not
               off
               :
               The
               opposition
               implies
               this
               ,
               he
               speakes
               of
               
                 Taking
                 away
              
               the
               other
               ,
               not
               so
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 But
                 purgeth
                 them
                 .
              
               It
               is
               an
               elegant
               
                 Paranomasia
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               here
               useth
               .
            
             
               For
               an
               instance
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               (
               wherein
               I
               will
               also
               keepe
               to
               the
               Metaphor
               here
               used
               )
               I
               take
               that
               place
               .
               
                 Esay
                 27.
              
               where
               this
               his
               care
               of
               fruitfull
               branches
               ,
               with
               the
               very
               same
               difference
               put
               between
               his
               dealing
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               unfruitfull
               that
               is
               here
               ,
               is
               elegantly
               
               expressed
               to
               us
               .
               God
               professeth
               himselfe
               the
               Keeper
               
                 of
                 a
                 Vineyard
              
               his
               Church
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 cause
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 of
                 Jacob
                 to
                 take
                 root
                 ,
                 Israel
                 shall
                 blossome
                 and
                 bud
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 fruit
                 .
              
               But
               Israel
               having
               corruption
               in
               him
               which
               would
               hinder
               his
               growth
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               lopt
               and
               cut
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               next
               verses
               ,
               God
               is
               said
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               as
               to
               cut
               them
               off
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               others
               that
               are
               both
               his
               and
               their
               enemies
               .
               
                 Hath
                 he
                 smitten
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 smote
                 those
                 that
                 smote
                 him
                 ?
              
               No.
               
                 For
                 in
                 measure
                 when
                 it
                 shooteth
                 forth
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 debate
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               Israel
               is
               but
               a
               tender
               plant
               ,
               and
               first
               shooteth
               forth
               ,
               he
               doth
               but
               in
               measure
               debate
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               proportion
               as
               not
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               or
               cause
               it
               to
               wither
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               blossome
               more
               ,
               he
               measures
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               afflictions
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 stayes
                 his
                 rough
                 wind
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               followes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               afflictions
               as
               would
               shake
               that
               his
               plant
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               quite
               blow
               it
               downe
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               wind
               as
               shall
               make
               it
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               blow
               away
               its
               unkindly
               blossomes
               and
               leaves
               :
               so
               much
               and
               no
               more
               will
               
                 He
              
               let
               out
               of
               his
               Treasury
               ,
               even
               he
               who
               holds
               the
               winds
               in
               his
               fists
               ,
               and
               can
               moderate
               them
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               For
               his
               scope
               and
               purpose
               is
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               to
               cut
               off
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
              
               both
               root
               and
               branch
               ,
               because
               of
               corruptions
               and
               sinnes
               that
               doe
               cleave
               to
               him
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               that
               winde
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               these
               his
               dealings
               with
               them
               :
               and
               it
               is
               
                 [
                 All
                 ]
                 the
                 fruit
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               intends
               thereby
               ,
               even
               to
               purge
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 doth
                 he
                 deale
                 so
                 with
                 others
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 for
              
               the
               boughs
               of
               the
               most
               fenced
               City
               wither
               ,
               and
               are
               broken
               off
               and
               burned
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
              
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               because
               in
               Christ
               God
               accepts
               a
               little
               good
               ,
               and
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               more
               ,
               then
               sin
               in
               his
               doth
               displease
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               in
               nations
               he
               will
               not
               destroy
               the
               righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               so
               nor
               in
               men
               will
               he
               cast
               away
               their
               righteousnesse
               that
               is
               in
               them
               for
               a
               little
               wickednesse
               sake
               ,
               but
               will
               rather
               purge
               out
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               so
               preserve
               the
               other
               .
               This
               we
               have
               expressed
               under
               the
               same
               Metaphor
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 .
                 65.
                 8.
              
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 new
                 wine
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 cluster
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 saith
                 destroy
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               looke
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               about
               to
               cut
               downe
               a
               Vine
               ,
               and
               his
               axe
               is
               even
               at
               the
               root
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               
               one
               standing
               by
               ,
               spyes
               a
               cluster
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               hath
               new
               wine
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               also
               argues
               there
               is
               sap
               still
               in
               the
               roote
               ,
               which
               may
               yet
               bring
               forth
               more
               ;
               Oh
               sayes
               he
               ,
               destroy
               it
               not
               :
               even
               so
               sayes
               God
               of
               nations
               and
               men
               that
               feare
               him
               :
               of
               nations
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               many
               holy
               ones
               :
               So
               there
               it
               followes
               ,
               
                 So
                 will
                 I
                 doe
              
               (
               with
               Israel
               )
               
                 for
                 my
                 servants
                 sake
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 destroy
                 them
                 all
                 ;
              
               so
               it
               follows
               there
               :
               and
               thus
               he
               likewise
               sayes
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blessed
               work
               in
               such
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               though
               mingled
               with
               much
               corruption
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 destroy
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               Take
               away
               the
               sin
               if
               possible
               ,
               but
               cut
               not
               off
               the
               man
               :
               why
               should
               his
               grace
               perish
               with
               his
               wickednesse
               ?
               every
               dram
               of
               grace
               is
               precious
               ,
               it
               cost
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               Because
               he
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               
               that
               all
               the
               
                 fruits
              
               of
               his
               children
               should
               
                 remain
                 ,
                 John
                 15.
                 16.
                 
              
               Now
               if
               they
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               their
               fruit
               would
               wither
               ,
               their
               work
               must
               perish
               with
               them
               ;
               now
               no
               mans
               work
               shall
               
                 prove
                 in
                 vaine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 ult
                 .
              
               But
               though
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               works
               ,
               and
               lusts
               of
               the
               
                 world
              
               will
               with
               their
               makers
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 2.
                 17.
                 
              
               As
               the
               works
               of
               Christ
               in
               himselfe
               are
               eternall
               ,
               so
               his
               works
               in
               us
               are
               eternall
               also
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               what
               he
               did
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 soweth
                 liberally
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 remaines
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               because
               he
               loves
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               hates
               only
               the
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               he
               preserves
               the
               one
               ,
               destroyes
               onely
               the
               other
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Thus
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 99.
                 8.
                 
                 He
                 forgave
                 the
              
               persons
               ,
               
                 and
                 tooke
                 vengeance
              
               onely
               
                 on
                 their
                 inventions
                 .
              
               The
               Covenant
               that
               is
               made
               with
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               covenant
               made
               with
               works
               ,
               but
               with
               persons
               :
               And
               therefore
               though
               the
               works
               be
               often
               hatefull
               ,
               yet
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               love
               the
               persons
               :
               And
               that
               he
               may
               continue
               to
               love
               them
               ,
               destroyes
               out
               of
               them
               what
               he
               hates
               ,
               but
               cutteth
               not
               them
               off
               .
               A
               member
               that
               is
               leprous
               or
               ulcerous
               ,
               a
               man
               
                 loves
              
               it
               as
               it
               is
               his
               
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 29.
              
               though
               he
               loathes
               the
               corruption
               and
               putrification
               that
               is
               in
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               doth
               not
               presently
               cut
               it
               off
               ,
               but
               purgeth
               it
               daily
               ,
               layes
               plaisters
               to
               it
               to
               eate
               the
               corruption
               out
               :
               whereas
               a
               wart
               or
               a
               wen
               that
               growes
               to
               a
               mans
               body
               ,
               a
               man
               gets
               it
               cut
               off
               ,
               for
               he
               doth
               not
               reckon
               it
               as
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               therein
               God
               shewes
               his
               skill
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               deale
               
               with
               a
               branch
               which
               hath
               much
               corruption
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               artificially
               ,
               as
               to
               sever
               the
               corruption
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               branch
               stand
               still
               ;
               utterly
               to
               cut
               downe
               ,
               and
               make
               spoile
               of
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               great
               skill
               required
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               lop
               the
               branches
               in
               the
               right
               place
               ,
               and
               due
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               become
               fruitfull
               ,
               this
               is
               from
               the
               skill
               of
               the
               Husbandman
               .
               Come
               to
               unskilfull
               Surgeons
               with
               a
               sore
               leg
               or
               arme
               ,
               and
               they
               seeing
               it
               past
               their
               skill
               ,
               they
               talke
               of
               nothing
               but
               cutting
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               it
               is
               so
               far
               gone
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               else
               ;
               but
               come
               to
               one
               that
               is
               skilfull
               indeed
               ,
               that
               discerns
               it
               is
               not
               so
               perished
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               cured
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               try
               his
               art
               upon
               it
               :
               And
               so
               doth
               God
               with
               branches
               and
               members
               that
               have
               much
               corruption
               in
               them
               ,
               he
               tryes
               his
               skill
               upon
               them
               ,
               makes
               a
               great
               cure
               of
               a
               leg
               or
               an
               arme
               ,
               where
               he
               discerns
               some
               sound
               flesh
               ,
               though
               much
               corrupted
               ;
               he
               can
               cut
               out
               the
               dead
               flesh
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               sound
               remaine
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               it
               whole
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               Of
               comfort
               to
               those
               who
               are
               true
               branches
               ,
               
               and
               continue
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               of
               all
               the
               tryals
               that
               befall
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               their
               corruption
               :
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               should
               provoke
               God
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               sinne
               :
               Now
               for
               that
               ,
               you
               see
               how
               Christ
               promiseth
               that
               God
               will
               take
               order
               therewith
               ,
               and
               will
               purge
               it
               out
               of
               them
               .
               In
               the
               89.
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
              
               this
               is
               the
               covenant
               made
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               he
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               same
               covenant
               is
               made
               sure
               and
               firme
               )
               
                 That
                 if
                 his
                 seed
                 forsake
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 judgements
                 ,
              
               What
               ,
               presently
               turne
               them
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               and
               cut
               them
               off
               ,
               as
               those
               he
               meant
               no
               more
               to
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               ?
               What
               ,
               nothing
               but
               utter
               rejection
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               means
               of
               reclaiming
               them
               ?
               Never
               a
               rod
               in
               the
               house
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 visit
                 their
                 transgressions
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquity
                 with
                 stripes
                 ,
              
               whip
               out
               their
               stobbornnesse
               and
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               
                 but
                 my
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               1
               
                 Chron.
                 17.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               Let
               the
               Saints
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               return
               when
               they
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               him
               and
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               suffer
               him
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               will
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               endure
               cutting
               ,
               and
               lancing
               ,
               and
               burning
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               cuts
               them
               not
               off
               ;
               endure
               chastning
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               dealings
               else
               ,
               knowing
               that
               all
               the
               fruit
               is
               but
               to
               take
               
               away
               the
               sinne
               to
               make
               
                 them
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               speakes
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
              
               be
               the
               means
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               ;
               And
               God
               ,
               if
               at
               any
               time
               he
               seemes
               to
               cut
               thee
               off
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               as
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 might
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 saved
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               encouragement
               to
               goe
               on
               still
               to
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               to
               God
               :
               
               For
               if
               you
               doe
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               cut
               you
               off
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 spare
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 spares
                 his
                 sonne
                 that
                 serves
                 him
                 ;
              
               he
               will
               not
               take
               advantage
               at
               every
               fault
               to
               cast
               one
               off
               .
               It
               was
               his
               owne
               Law
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 20.
                 19.
              
               that
               such
               trees
               as
               brought
               forth
               fruit
               fit
               for
               meat
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               destroy
               when
               they
               came
               into
               an
               enemies
               countrey
               .
               
                 Doth
                 God
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 trees
                 ?
              
               No
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               destroy
               us
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               fruit
               indeed
               ,
               fit
               for
               meat
               :
               Oakes
               bring
               forth
               apples
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               acorns
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               meate
               ;
               such
               treees
               they
               might
               cut
               down
               :
               So
               if
               thou
               bring
               not
               forth
               such
               fruit
               as
               is
               for
               Gods
               taste
               and
               relish
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               sanctifiest
               not
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               and
               wilt
               be
               cut
               downe
               ,
               but
               else
               not
               ;
               If
               thou
               beest
               betrothed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               begotten
               children
               on
               thee
               ,
               feare
               not
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               lightly
               cast
               thee
               off
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               good
               argument
               to
               use
               to
               him
               ,
               desire
               him
               to
               spare
               thee
               by
               all
               the
               children
               he
               hath
               begotten
               on
               thee
               :
               Children
               increase
               love
               between
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               so
               between
               Christ
               and
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Doct.
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               unfruitfull
               branches
               ,
               God
               in
               the
               end
               cuts
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               severall
               
                 degrees
              
               whereby
               he
               cuts
               off
               professors
               that
               are
               unfruitfull
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 unfruitfull
                 branches
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 takes
                 away
                 :
              
               As
               he
               did
               
                 Judas
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               here
               especially
               aymed
               at
               .
               For
               proofe
               ,
               take
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 125.
                 
              
               It
               is
               a
               Psalme
               made
               of
               purpose
               to
               shew
               the
               different
               estate
               of
               the
               professors
               of
               Religion
               :
               Those
               that
               are
               
                 upright
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 4.
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               God
               will
               continue
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
               and
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 mount
                 Sion
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               remove
               one
               of
               those
               mountaines
               :
               But
               because
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               that
               like
               
                 Planets
              
               goe
               the
               same
               course
               with
               the
               other
               Orbes
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               some
               secret
               by-way
               besides
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               of
               these
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 turne
                 aside
                 into
                 crooked
                 wayes
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 lead
                 them
                 forth
                 
                 with
                 the
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               he
               will
               discover
               them
               to
               be
               what
               they
               are
               :
               And
               though
               they
               goe
               amongst
               the
               drove
               of
               Professors
               ,
               like
               sheep
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               detect
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               be
               Goats
               :
               Though
               they
               did
               not
               seeme
               to
               be
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               leade
               them
               forth
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Reasons
               why
               God
               dealeth
               thus
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               dishonour
               the
               Root
               which
               they
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               graffed
               into
               ;
               they
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               :
               Now
               he
               is
               a
               fruitfull
               root
               ,
               full
               of
               sap
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               to
               be
               unfruitfull
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               him
               .
               When
               you
               see
               unfruitfull
               branches
               upon
               a
               tree
               ,
               you
               blame
               the
               root
               for
               it
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               world
               blame
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               even
               the
               root
               it selfe
               ,
               for
               the
               unfruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               branches
               .
               Therefore
               that
               they
               may
               dishonour
               the
               root
               no
               more
               ,
               he
               takes
               them
               away
               ,
               cuts
               them
               off
               from
               that
               root
               they
               seemed
               to
               stand
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               run
               out
               into
               all
               manner
               of
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               because
               the
               Husbandman
               hath
               no
               profit
               by
               them
               :
               
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 ground
                 that
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 thorns
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               
                 fruit
                 meet
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 dresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 nigh
                 to
                 cursing
                 .
              
               In
               the
               8.
               of
               the
               
                 Cant.
              
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Solomon
                 had
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 Keepers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               speakes
               this
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               whom
               
                 Solomon
              
               was
               a
               Type
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               his
               comparison
               stands
               thus
               :
               
                 Solomon
              
               being
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               having
               many
               Vineyards
               for
               his
               Royalty
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               riches
               of
               antient
               Kings
               lay
               much
               in
               husbandry
               )
               he
               let
               them
               out
               to
               Vine-dressers
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               some
               gaine
               by
               them
               ;
               But
               
                 Solomon
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               
                 but
                 two
                 hundred
                 ;
              
               the
               chiefe
               gaine
               was
               to
               come
               to
               
                 Solomon
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Vineyard
               that
               God
               had
               planted
               here
               below
               ,
               he
               lets
               it
               out
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               some
               profit
               by
               it
               ,
               you
               shall
               all
               have
               wages
               for
               the
               work
               you
               doe
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               chiefe
               gaine
               must
               returne
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               a
               thousand
               for
               your
               two
               hundred
               .
               But
               when
               men
               will
               have
               all
               the
               gains
               that
               is
               in
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
               set
               up
               their
               owne
               ends
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               Husbandman
               shall
               have
               none
               ,
               such
               branches
               he
               takes
               away
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               for
               his
               profit
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               made
               a
               rule
               of
               equity
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 planteth
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 should
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Because
               of
               all
               trees
               a
               Vine
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               ;
               
               as
               we
               see
               it
               expressed
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 15.
              
               it
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               the
               fire
               when
               it
               becomes
               unfruitfull
               :
               Other
               trees
               are
               good
               for
               building
               ,
               to
               make
               pins
               of
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Vine
               :
               And
               this
               similitude
               God
               chose
               out
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               of
               all
               trees
               else
               ,
               Professors
               ,
               if
               unfruitfull
               ,
               are
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               their
               end
               is
               to
               be
               burned
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               you
               aske
               ,
               
               How
               God
               
                 taketh
                 them
                 away
                 ?
              
               The
               degrees
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               are
               set
               downe
               here
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 abide
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               fall
               away
               ,
               then
               1.
               
               They
               are
               
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
              
               and
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 wither
                 ,
              
               3.
               
               They
               are
               
                 gathered
                 ,
              
               4.
               
               They
               are
               
                 burned
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 cast
                 forth
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               company
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               yea
               and
               out
               of
               their
               society
               by
               excommunication
               often
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               they
               cast
               out
               themselves
               ,
               being
               given
               up
               to
               such
               errors
               ,
               as
               discover
               them
               to
               be
               unsound
               :
               As
               
                 Hymenaeus
              
               and
               
                 Philetus
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               forward
               Professors
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               fall
               was
               like
               to
               have
               shaken
               many
               of
               the
               fruitfull
               branches
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               Apostle
               was
               faine
               to
               make
               an
               Apologie
               about
               their
               fall
               ,
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 remains
                 sure
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 18.
                 
              
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               such
               opinions
               and
               heresies
               ,
               as
               discovered
               their
               hearts
               to
               be
               rotten
               and
               unsound
               :
               So
               also
               he
               gives
               these
               carnall
               professors
               up
               to
               such
               sinnes
               as
               will
               discover
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
              
               he
               brought
               forth
               some
               fruit
               ,
               for
               he
               
                 sacrificed
                 ;
              
               yet
               because
               not
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               he
               envied
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               was
               given
               up
               to
               murther
               his
               brother
               ,
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 16.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               Fathers
               family
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               there
               enjoyed
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               vagabond
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               curses
               is
               the
               greatest
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               they
               of
               their
               owne
               accord
               
                 forsake
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               makes
               this
               a
               step
               to
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 25.
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               when
               men
               forsake
               the
               assemblies
               and
               company
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               publique
               and
               private
               ,
               and
               love
               not
               to
               quicken
               and
               stir
               up
               one
               another
               ,
               or
               begin
               to
               be
               shye
               of
               those
               they
               once
               accompanied
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               a
               nigh
               degree
               to
               that
               which
               followes
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               
                 To
                 sin
                 wilfully
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               being
               thus
               
                 cast
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 wither
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sap
               of
               abilities
               which
               they
               once
               had
               ,
               begins
               to
               decay
               ;
               that
               life
               in
               holy
               
               duties
               ,
               and
               in
               holy
               speeches
               ,
               begins
               to
               be
               withdrawn
               ,
               and
               their
               leaves
               begin
               to
               fall
               off
               ,
               they
               cannot
               pray
               nor
               speake
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               said
               of
               such
               Professors
               ,
               
                 Jude
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 fruit
                 withereth
                 ,
              
               even
               here
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               when
               God
               casteth
               them
               out
               ,
               then
               he
               withdrawes
               his
               Spirit
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               although
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               no
               breathings
               ;
               they
               come
               to
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               departed
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               God
               withdraws
               sap
               from
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               quite
               dead
               .
               Thus
               he
               dealt
               with
               
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               had
               discovered
               himselfe
               by
               sparing
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               and
               by
               persecuting
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 departed
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               withered
               ever
               after
               ,
               all
               his
               gifts
               vanished
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               or
               frame
               of
               heart
               he
               once
               had
               ,
               departed
               from
               him
               .
               So
               likewise
               they
               that
               had
               not
               
                 gained
                 by
                 their
                 talents
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 26.
              
               their
               
                 talents
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               rested
               upon
               them
               ,
               rested
               upon
               some
               other
               that
               were
               more
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               lying
               long
               unfruitfull
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               it
               is
               said
               
                 they
                 are
                 gathered
                 .
              
               Our
               Translation
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Men
                 gather
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               either
               respects
               a
               punishment
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               are
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               society
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               wicked
               men
               gather
               them
               ,
               they
               fall
               to
               those
               that
               are
               naught
               :
               Popish
               persons
               ,
               or
               profane
               Atheists
               take
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               
                 Judas
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               cast
               himselfe
               out
               of
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Or
               else
               it
               may
               in
               a
               Metaphor
               refer
               to
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               the
               
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Reapers
                 ,
              
               they
               
                 gather
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
              
               and
               bind
               them
               in
               bundles
               for
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               So
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
              
               they
               
                 burne
                 .
              
               A
               man
               would
               think
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               added
               that
               ,
               for
               being
               
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               needs
               
                 burne
                 :
              
               but
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               other
               they
               make
               the
               fiercest
               ,
               hottest
               fire
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               trees
               most
               seared
               ,
               and
               
                 fuell
                 fully
                 dry
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               .
            
             
               You
               then
               that
               professe
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               be
               fruitfull
               branches
               indeed
               .
               I
               say
               to
               you
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Rom
                 :
                 11.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Because
                 of
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 off
                 :
                 Thou
                 standest
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 .
              
               Take
               heede
               that
               it
               be
               fruit
               that
               you
               bring
               forth
               ,
               doe
               all
               for
               GOD
               ,
               
               make
               him
               your
               end
               in
               all
               ,
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               every
               day
               ,
               let
               your
               fruit
               be
               riper
               ,
               and
               more
               spirituall
               daily
               ,
               labour
               to
               spread
               ,
               and
               root
               your selves
               as
               much
               downward
               in
               inward
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               upward
               in
               outwardprofession
               ,
               and
               purge
               your selves
               continually
               ,
               lest
               that
               which
               is
               threatned
               here
               ,
               befall
               you
               ,
               which
               are
               fearfull
               things
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               and
               yet
               concerne
               many
               a
               soule
               .
               The
               Apostle
               compares
               such
               to
               
                 trees
                 twice
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 pluckt
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 .
              
               You
               were
               borne
               dead
               in
               
                 Adam
                 ;
              
               since
               that
               you
               have
               had
               perhaps
               some
               union
               with
               Christ
               by
               common
               graces
               ;
               if
               your
               wither
               againe
               ,
               then
               you
               
                 are
                 twice
                 dead
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               stubbed
               up
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               And
               if
               any
               soule
               begin
               to
               forsake
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               or
               be
               cast
               out
               from
               them
               ,
               let
               him
               looke
               to
               himselfe
               lest
               he
               wither
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               be
               twice
               dead
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               never
               come
               to
               have
               life
               put
               into
               him
               againe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               repent
               ,
               and
               return
               againe
               :
               And
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               being
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               break
               your
               hearts
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               mourne
               for
               your
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               did
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               you
               are
               such
               branches
               as
               God
               will
               yet
               make
               fruitfull
               ;
               but
               if
               beingcast
               out
               you
               begin
               to
               
                 wither
                 ,
              
               as
               here
               ,
               the
               end
               will
               be
               burning
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           CHRISTIANS
           GROWTH
           .
        
         
           THE
           FIRST
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             —
             He
             purgeth
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
          
        
         
           Of
           Growth
           in
           VIVIFICATION
           ,
           and
           bringing
           forth
           more
           fruit
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             true
             branches
             in
             Christ
             doe
             grow
             .
          
           
             
               GRowth
               in
               Grace
            
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             held
             forth
             unto
             us
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             make
             in
             the
             chief
             subject
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             in
             the
             work
             of
             
               Sanctification
            
             at
             first
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             ,
             
               Mortification
            
             and
             
               Vivification
               ;
            
             so
             our
             progresse
             in
             that
             work
             hath
             two
             parts
             also
             apart
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             both
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             
               growth
            
             in
             
               Mortification
               ,
            
             or
             purging
             out
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
               He
               purgeth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             positive
             growth
             in
             
               holinesse
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             
               That
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             And
             my
             purpose
             is
             accordingly
             to
             treat
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             distinctly
             
             and
             apart
             by
             themselves
             :
             And
             although
             purging
             out
             of
             sinne
             is
             here
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             our
             growth
             in
             fruitfulnesse
             shall
             have
             the
             first
             place
             in
             the
             method
             of
             handling
             of
             them
             ;
             both
             because
             growth
             in
             positive
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             chiefly
             intended
             ;
             the
             other
             but
             subserving
             unto
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             accordingly
             made
             mention
             of
             here
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               He
               purgeth
               it
               ,
               [
               That
               ]
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             handling
             this
             first
             Head
             ,
             I
             shall
             doe
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               shew
               ,
            
             That
             all
             true
             branches
             do
             grow
             in
             grace
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             propound
             such
             considerations
             by
             way
             of
             explication
             ,
             as
             may
             conduce
             to
             satisfie
             the
             tentations
             of
             such
             Christians
             as
             discern
             not
             their
             growth
             herein
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             explicate
             more
             largely
             
               by
               way
               of
               tryall
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               ,
            
             thereby
             further
             to
             help
             Beleevers
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             aright
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             My
             scope
             in
             this
             discourse
             being
             not
             so
             much
             to
             give
             meanes
             or
             motives
             unto
             growth
             ,
             as
             helps
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             and
             try
             our
             growth
             ,
             and
             prevent
             such
             mistakes
             herein
             ,
             as
             Christians
             are
             apt
             to
             fall
             into
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             all
             true
             
               beleevers
               doe
               grow
               more
               or
               lesse
               in
               fruitfulnesse
               .
            
             I
             shall
             give
             both
             proofes
             and
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             those
             two
             places
             
               Hosea
            
             the
             14.
             5.
             compared
             with
             
               Psal
               .
               92.
            
             where
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             singleth
             out
             the
             
               choicest
               trees
            
             and
             
               flowers
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             expresse
             the
             
               Saints
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
            
             and
             their
             growth
             therein
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             
               sudden
               springing
            
             up
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             upon
             some
             mens
             conversions
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Saints
             recovery
             again
             after
             falls
             ,
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             the
             
               Lillie
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               5.
            
             whose
             stalk
             ,
             though
             long
             hid
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             begins
             to
             feel
             the
             dew
             ,
             growes
             up
             oftentimes
             in
             a
             night
             .
             But
             yet
             a
             
               Lilly
            
             is
             but
             a
             
               flower
               ,
            
             and
             soon
             decayes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             secondly
             ,
             so
             shew
             their
             
               perpetuity
               ,
            
             and
             
               stability
               ,
            
             together
             with
             their
             growth
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             there
             compares
             them
             to
             the
             
               Cedar
               ,
            
             whose
             wood
             rots
             not
             ,
             proverbially
             put
             to
             expresse
             immortality
             ;
             
               Digna
               Cedro
               :
            
             And
             which
             is
             not
             onely
             most
             durable
             ,
             
             but
             of
             all
             trees
             the
             tallest
             ,
             and
             shoots
             up
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             thirdly
             ,
             suppose
             the
             new
             creature
             be
             kept
             under
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             with
             tentations
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             yet
             to
             shew
             that
             still
             it
             will
             grow
             and
             flourish
             again
             :
             therefore
             he
             further
             compareth
             them
             to
             a
             
               Palme
               tree
               ,
            
             which
             useth
             to
             grow
             ,
             the
             more
             weight
             is
             hung
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             sprouts
             again
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             cut
             downe
             to
             the
             roots
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             grow
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             growth
             :
             therfore
             the
             Prophet
             expresseth
             their
             growth
             both
             by
             the
             spreading
             of
             their
             root
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             branches
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             growth
             both
             upward
             and
             downward
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               cast
               forth
               his
               rootes
               as
               Lebanon
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             grow
             inwardly
             in
             habituall
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             outwardly
             
               spread
               forth
               their
               branches
               ,
            
             and
             so
             grow
             in
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             Gods
             wayes
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             externall
             holinesse
             in
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             Neither
             fifthly
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             growth
             meerly
             in
             
               bulk
               ,
            
             but
             also
             in
             
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             the
             
               Olive
            
             and
             the
             
               Vine
               ,
            
             (
             so
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               Hosea
               )
            
             which
             are
             of
             all
             trees
             the
             fruitfullest
             ,
             and
             most
             usefull
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
               Judg.
               9.
               9
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             sixtly
             ,
             trees
             have
             a
             flourishing
             time
             of
             it
             but
             for
             some
             while
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             be
             thus
             green
             and
             fruitfull
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             age
             they
             wither
             and
             rot
             ,
             and
             their
             leaves
             fall
             off
             ,
             and
             their
             fruit
             decayes
             :
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             therefore
             as
             preventing
             this
             exception
             to
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             Saints
             growth
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               92.
               
               They
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               still
               in
               their
               old
               age
               :
            
             When
             nature
             begins
             to
             decay
             ,
             yet
             grace
             renewes
             its
             strength
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             and
             how
             grace
             should
             grow
             and
             multiply
             ,
             the
             soile
             of
             our
             hearts
             being
             a
             stepmother
             to
             it
             ,
             
               From
               me
               ,
            
             sayes
             Christ
             ,
             
               is
               thy
               fruit
               found
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
            
             of
             that
             14.
             of
             
               Hosea
               .
            
             It
             
               is
               God
               that
               gives
               this
               increase
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               as
               the
               dew
               to
               Israel
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             Christians
             doe
             thus
             grow
             ,
             are
             drawn
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             from
             Christ
             his
             being
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             we
             his
             members
             .
             Now
             although
             clothes
             though
             never
             so
             gorgeous
             ,
             grow
             not
             ,
             yet
             members
             doe
             .
             This
             similitude
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             in
             two
             places
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
            
             and
             
               Col.
               2.
               19.
            
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               head
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               grows
               up
               to
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             Now
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             reason
             will
             many
             wayes
             appear
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             if
             no
             more
             but
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             conformity
             of
             the
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             it
             was
             meet
             we
             the
             members
             should
             grow
             ,
             
               for
               we
               are
               predestinated
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
            
             Now
             Christ
             
               did
               grow
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               ult
               .
               and
               2.
               40.
            
             and
             42.
             and
             therefore
             so
             must
             we
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             our
             
               Head
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             received
             
               all
               fulnesse
            
             to
             that
             every
             end
             
               that
               we
               might
               grow
            
             even
             to
             
               fill
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               ult
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             empty
             creatures
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             taking
             of
             us
             ,
             
               Joh.
               10.
               10.
               
               I
               came
               ,
            
             sayes
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               have
               life
               ,
            
             (
             and
             not
             only
             so
             much
             as
             will
             keep
             body
             and
             soul
             together
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             but
             )
             
               that
               they
               might
               have
               it
               more
               abundantly
               .
            
             Why
             is
             grace
             called
             
               life
               ,
            
             and
             of
             lives
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             containeth
             all
             the
             essentiall
             properties
             of
             life
             in
             it
             ?
             Now
             the
             main
             properties
             of
             life
             are
             to
             
               move
            
             and
             
               grow
               .
            
             The
             Stars
             they
             have
             a
             moving
             life
             ,
             but
             they
             grow
             not
             ;
             the
             Sun
             increaseth
             not
             ,
             for
             all
             its
             tumbling
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             as
             snow-balls
             doe
             :
             Plants
             they
             have
             a
             growing
             life
             ,
             but
             they
             move
             not
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ;
             but
             in
             Grace
             there
             is
             both
             .
             It
             is
             an
             
               active
            
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             
               growing
            
             thing
             also
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             more
             it
             is
             acted
             the
             more
             it
             grows
             ,
             therefore
             its
             growth
             is
             expressed
             by
             its
             motion
             .
          
           
             Yea
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             his
             
               fulnesse
            
             is
             for
             our
             growth
             ,
             so
             our
             growth
             makes
             up
             his
             
               fulnesse
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               mysticall
               ,
            
             though
             Christ
             personall
             is
             full
             without
             us
             :
             therefore
             the
             stature
             that
             every
             Christian
             growes
             up
             to
             ,
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               13.
               
               The
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             In
             like
             speech
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               23.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               his
               body
               is
               his
               fulnesse
               :
            
             and
             
               Eph.
               4.
               13.
            
             the
             
               growth
            
             of
             these
             members
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             so
             that
             as
             Christ
             should
             be
             an
             head
             without
             a
             body
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             no
             members
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             a
             lame
             body
             ,
             if
             he
             wanted
             any
             of
             those
             his
             members
             :
             so
             it
             would
             be
             found
             a
             disproportioned
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             these
             members
             should
             not
             grow
             to
             that
             stature
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             :
             So
             that
             as
             there
             will
             be
             
               plenitudito
               partium
               ,
            
             a
             fulnesse
             of
             parts
             ,
             no
             member
             lacking
             ;
             so
             also
             
               plenitudo
               graduum
               ;
            
             no
             degree
             of
             growth
             wanting
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             
               that
               so
               Christ
               who
               filleth
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               may
               be
               fully
               full
               .
            
             And
             as
             there
             would
             be
             a
             deformity
             if
             any
             one
             should
             not
             grow
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             have
             a
             withered
             member
             were
             a
             dishonour
             ●o
             the
             head
             )
             so
             to
             have
             any
             one
             grow
             
               in
               immensum
               ,
            
             to
             too
             great
             a
             stature
             ,
             would
             breed
             as
             great
             a
             deformity
             on
             the
             
             other
             side
             :
             therefore
             he
             addes
             ,
             that
             
               every
               member
               hath
               its
               measure
               .
            
             The
             hand
             grows
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             a
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             13.
             
               ver
               .
            
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             every
             one
             attains
             to
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Who
             first
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             
             as
             who
             shall
             be
             members
             ,
             so
             also
             what
             growth
             each
             of
             these
             members
             shall
             attaine
             to
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               an
               increasing
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               God
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               19.
               
            
             Other
             parents
             appoint
             not
             what
             stature
             their
             children
             shall
             attaine
             to
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             doth
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             meet
             in
             heaven
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             proportion
             in
             the
             body
             :
             as
             all
             Christs
             
               members
            
             were
             
               written
               in
               Gods
               book
               ,
            
             so
             the
             growth
             of
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             that
             they
             shall
             grow
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               92.
               
               They
               so
               all
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               their
               age
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Lord
               is
               faithfull
               ,
            
             which
             respecteth
             his
             promise
             ;
             for
             faithfulnesse
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             accordingly
             appointed
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             principally
             that
             they
             might
             grow
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               given
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             not
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             
               build
               them
               up
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             he
             speaks
             as
             if
             that
             were
             one
             maine
             end
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Word
             is
             not
             onely
             compared
             to
             
               seed
               ,
            
             that
             begets
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             
               milke
            
             also
             ,
             that
             so
             
               babes
               may
               grow
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               strong
               meat
               ,
            
             that
             
               men
               may
               grow
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             that
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             may
             grow
             .
             So
             also
             Sacraments
             ,
             their
             principall
             end
             is
             growth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             convert
             ,
             but
             to
             encrease
             ;
             as
             meat
             puts
             not
             life
             in
             ,
             but
             is
             ordained
             for
             growth
             ,
             where
             life
             is
             already
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             works
             growth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             they
             have
             a
             nutritive
             power
             conveyed
             from
             Christ
             :
             For
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             never
             so
             much
             nourishment
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             concoct
             it
             ,
             still
             they
             cannot
             grow
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               effectuall
               working
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
            
             the
             same
             power
             working
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             The
             last
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Saints
            
             themselves
             ;
             
             they
             could
             not
             otherwise
             enter
             into
             heaven
             ;
             which
             I
             take
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               little
               children
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             this
             to
             his
             
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             converted
             before
             ;
             but
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             unlesse
             ye
             grow
             ,
             (
             there
             being
             a
             farther
             measure
             appointed
             you
             of
             my
             Father
             )
             you
             cannot
             enter
             into
             heaven
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             as
             great
             a
             necessity
             
               to
               grow
               ,
            
             as
             to
             
               be
               borne
               againe
               ,
            
             or
             else
             we
             cannot
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             An
             explication
             how
             the
             Saints
             doe
             grow
             :
             many
             considerations
             to
             satisfie
             those
             that
             discern
             not
             their
             Growth
             .
          
           
             HAving
             given
             you
             the
             reasons
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             explicate
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             chiefly
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             those
             whose
             maine
             doubts
             and
             troubles
             about
             their
             estate
             ,
             are
             occasioned
             by
             their
             want
             of
             discerning
             themselves
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             so
             call
             into
             question
             the
             work
             begun
             ,
             because
             not
             carryed
             on
             so
             sensibly
             unto
             perfectias
             they
             expect
             and
             desire
             .
          
           
             Their
             objections
             are
             many
             and
             divers
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             young
             ,
             they
             then
             had
             more
             spirituall
             enlivenings
             ,
             and
             quicknesse
             of
             affections
             ,
             more
             joy
             in
             duties
             ,
             &c.
             that
             formerly
             they
             had
             more
             zeal
             in
             what
             they
             did
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             more
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             ;
             that
             heretofore
             they
             have
             spent
             more
             time
             in
             duties
             ,
             in
             conference
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             that
             others
             start
             up
             ,
             who
             have
             more
             grace
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             been
             getting
             many
             years
             .
             Yea
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             discerning
             that
             they
             grow
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             think
             that
             they
             fall
             back
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fear
             even
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             all
             beleevers
             grow
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             will
             tend
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             help
             such
             to
             discern
             and
             judge
             aright
             of
             their
             estates
             herein
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             them
             from
             such
             mistakes
             and
             errours
             as
             their
             objections
             are
             usually
             founded
             upon
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             
             concerning
             this
             kind
             of
             tentation
             and
             trouble
             ,
             let
             me
             premise
             this
             one
             Observation
             ,
             concerning
             what
             
               sort
               of
               converts
            
             this
             temptation
             is
             aptest
             to
             seize
             on
             .
          
           
             You
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             more
             eminent
             and
             conspicuous
             
             manner
             of
             conversions
             of
             Gods
             people
             usuall
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             conversion
             of
             some
             is
             more
             sudden
             and
             apparent
             ,
             like
             the
             bringing
             of
             
               Joseph
            
             out
             of
             a
             dungeon
             ,
             into
             a
             marvellous
             glorious
             light
             .
             It
             is
             with
             a
             sudden
             change
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             mighty
             violent
             inundation
             ,
             and
             land-floud
             of
             humiliation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             encreased
             with
             many
             gracious
             enlargements
             and
             dews
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             abating
             ,
             and
             the
             stream
             setling
             and
             growing
             lesse
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             an
             ordinary
             channell
             ,
             and
             falling
             but
             unto
             so
             much
             as
             the
             naturall
             spring
             of
             grace
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             )
             will
             serve
             to
             feed
             ,
             they
             then
             begin
             to
             call
             all
             into
             question
             for
             their
             want
             of
             growth
             .
             Others
             on
             the
             contray
             ,
             whose
             conversion
             hath
             been
             insensible
             ,
             and
             carryed
             on
             with
             a
             still
             and
             quiet
             stream
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             a
             more
             leisurely
             ,
             gentle
             thaw
             ;
             and
             their
             change
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             hath
             not
             been
             sudden
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             small
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             not
             discernable
             at
             what
             time
             day
             began
             then
             to
             break
             ;
             these
             on
             the
             contrary
             are
             exercised
             rather
             about
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             work
             begun
             ,
             about
             the
             work
             of
             conversion
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             beginning
             of
             all
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             their
             tentations
             arise
             not
             from
             a
             want
             of
             growth
             so
             much
             ,
             for
             this
             to
             them
             is
             more
             evident
             and
             sensible
             ,
             being
             like
             the
             
               morning
               light
               which
               growes
               clearer
               and
               clearer
               to
               the
               perfect
               day
               ,
               Prov.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             observe
             the
             different
             condition
             of
             these
             two
             sorts
             ;
             The
             former
             of
             these
             hath
             a
             more
             apparent
             work
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             as
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             but
             are
             apt
             through
             desertions
             ,
             neglects
             ,
             and
             carnall
             presumption
             to
             call
             into
             question
             their
             progresse
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             first
             work
             begun
             .
             The
             other
             on
             the
             contrary
             sees
             a
             constant
             spring
             and
             stream
             increasing
             ,
             but
             cannot
             shew
             the
             Well-head
             ,
             or
             when
             or
             where
             the
             spring
             began
             .
             So
             that
             so
             apparent
             a
             worke
             of
             grace
             begun
             ,
             would
             become
             matter
             of
             assurance
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             is
             checked
             with
             want
             of
             discerning
             growth
             answerable
             to
             such
             beginnings
             .
             But
             an
             apparent
             growth
             ,
             and
             fast
             going
             up
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             comforts
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             still
             are
             apt
             to
             question
             whether
             the
             foundation
             of
             such
             a
             building
             be
             well
             and
             surely
             laid
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             going
             on
             further
             to
             perfection
             ,
             this
             they
             clearly
             see
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             come
             in
             at
             the
             right
             gate
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             scruple
             which
             exerciseth
             their
             spirits
             .
             
             Thus
             hath
             our
             wise
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             work
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             so
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             
               set
               the
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
            
             as
             
               Solomon
            
             speaks
             ,
             that
             unto
             both
             these
             there
             might
             be
             occasion
             of
             excercise
             left
             ,
             that
             neither
             might
             confide
             in
             any
             workes
             wrought
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             flie
             alone
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             should
             rejoyce
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             be
             discontented
             with
             that
             way
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             dealt
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             there
             are
             some
             considerations
             to
             be
             added
             concerning
             a
             Christians
             
               discerning
            
             his
             spirituall
             growth
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             profitable
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             
             that
             
               our
               growing
               in
               grace
            
             is
             a
             mysterie
             to
             be
             apprehended
             by
             
               faith
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             by
             
               sense
               ;
            
             our
             spirituall
             life
             it selfe
             is
             carryed
             along
             by
             faith
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             discerning
             the
             increase
             of
             it
             .
             Yea
             and
             it
             being
             carryed
             on
             by
             contraries
             ,
             as
             by
             falls
             and
             desertions
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             our
             own
             opinions
             of
             our
             decrease
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             rather
             discerned
             by
             faith
             ,
             then
             sense
             ,
             for
             
               faith
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seene
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             eager
             desire
             that
             many
             Christians
             have
             to
             have
             more
             grace
             ,
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             going
             on
             to
             discerne
             more
             and
             more
             their
             wants
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             some
             respect
             is
             a
             growth
             )
             these
             doe
             keepe
             them
             from
             thinking
             that
             indeed
             they
             doe
             grow
             .
             
               There
               is
            
             (
             as
             
               Solomon
            
             sayes
             )
             
               that
               maketh
               himselfe
               poor
               ,
               and
               hath
               great
               riches
               ,
               Prov.
               13.
               7.
            
             because
             he
             enlargeth
             his
             desires
             still
             ,
             therefore
             still
             he
             thinks
             himself
             poor
             .
             So
             hungry
             and
             greedy
             Christians
             ,
             looking
             still
             to
             what
             they
             want
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             are
             still
             complaining
             and
             unthankfull
             .
             If
             thou
             wouldst
             discern
             thy
             growth
             ,
             doe
             not
             compare
             the
             copie
             with
             thy
             writing
             ,
             but
             rather
             thy
             writing
             now
             with
             thy
             writing
             at
             the
             first
             :
             For
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             the
             better
             thou
             learnest
             to
             write
             ,
             the
             better
             copie
             doth
             God
             daily
             set
             thee
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             gives
             thee
             to
             see
             more
             strictnesse
             in
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             mayst
             think
             that
             thou
             wantest
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             art
             as
             far
             short
             as
             at
             first
             ,
             if
             thus
             thou
             comparest
             thy self
             with
             nothing
             but
             thy
             sight
             of
             the
             rule
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Consideration
             ,
             
             that
             if
             growth
             at
             any
             time
             be
             made
             sensible
             ,
             and
             be
             discerned
             by
             sense
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             after
             a
             while
             it
             is
             not
             so
             discernable
             as
             that
             great
             change
             was
             which
             was
             made
             upon
             a
             mans
             first
             conversion
             :
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             are
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             For
             at
             first
             conversion
             ,
             the
             change
             was
             
               specificall
               ,
            
             wholly
             from
             want
             of
             grace
             ,
             unto
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             :
             but
             the
             change
             in
             our
             growth
             afterwards
             is
             but
             
               graduall
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             addition
             of
             more
             degrees
             onely
             ,
             of
             something
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             still
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             eminently
             affect
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             change
             at
             first
             conversion
             doth
             .
             To
             be
             translated
             out
             of
             a
             Prison
             to
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             
               Joseph
            
             was
             ,
             would
             affect
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             new
             Kingdomes
             added
             to
             one
             that
             is
             a
             King
             already
             ,
             as
             
               Alexander
            
             had
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             then
             the
             newnesse
             makes
             a
             great
             impression
             :
             One
             that
             begins
             anew
             to
             study
             any
             Art
             ,
             his
             growth
             is
             sensible
             ,
             because
             every
             thing
             he
             reads
             is
             new
             ;
             when
             as
             afterwards
             in
             his
             reading
             he
             meets
             with
             the
             same
             thing
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             and
             with
             new
             notions
             but
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             studies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             harder
             ,
             and
             learns
             what
             he
             knew
             before
             more
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             adds
             new
             to
             his
             old
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             Consideration
             to
             discern
             thy
             growth
             ,
             
             there
             must
             be
             time
             allowed
             ;
             
               For
               the
               time
               ,
            
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               they
               might
               have
               been
               teachers
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               12.
            
             implying
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             had
             time
             to
             grow
             up
             to
             perfection
             .
             Christians
             doe
             not
             grow
             discernably
             till
             after
             some
             space
             .
             The
             Sunne
             goes
             up
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             but
             we
             discerne
             not
             its
             progresse
             ,
             till
             after
             an
             hours
             motion
             .
             Things
             most
             excellent
             ,
             have
             the
             slowest
             growth
             ;
             but
             rushes
             grow
             fast
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             weaker
             kind
             of
             plants
             ;
             herbs
             ,
             and
             willows
             ,
             and
             alder-trees
             grow
             fast
             ,
             but
             full
             of
             pith
             ;
             Oakes
             more
             slowly
             ,
             yet
             more
             solidly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             attain
             to
             a
             greater
             bulk
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             consider
             the
             growth
             it selfe
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             thereof
             in
             severall
             men
             :
             You
             heard
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             measure
             appointed
             to
             which
             he
             must
             grow
             ,
             but
             men
             are
             brought
             to
             this
             fulnesse
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             difference
             in
             their
             growth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             have
             the
             advantages
             of
             others
             ,
             at
             first
             setting
             out
             ;
             God
             gives
             them
             a
             great
             stock
             of
             grace
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             causes
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             present
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             
               Paul
            
             was
             the
             
               last
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               borne
               out
               of
               time
               ,
            
             as
             himself
             complaines
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             set
             to
             schoole
             long
             after
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             yet
             came
             not
             behind
             any
             of
             them
             in
             grace
             ,
             because
             God
             was
             to
             use
             
             him
             presently
             .
             To
             some
             God
             gives
             
               five
            
             talents
             ,
             to
             others
             but
             
               two
               ;
            
             so
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             five
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             given
             him
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             had
             but
             two
             had
             with
             all
             his
             gains
             ,
             all
             his
             life
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             a
             man
             is
             converted
             late
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             came
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             at
             the
             eleventh
             hour
             ,
             was
             furnished
             with
             abilities
             to
             doe
             as
             much
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             received
             but
             a
             penny
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             growth
             ,
             some
             have
             advantage
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             grow
             without
             intermission
             ,
             as
             that
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             
               who
               from
               the
               first
               day
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               brought
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               15.
               
            
             Others
             have
             rubs
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             time
             of
             their
             lives
             stand
             at
             a
             stay
             :
             And
             thus
             some
             doe
             ,
             presently
             after
             their
             first
             conversion
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             
               fell
               from
               her
               first
               love
               :
            
             
             Others
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               who
               when
               for
               the
               time
               they
               might
               have
               taught
               others
               ,
               were
               so
               far
            
             cast
             behind
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
               need
               be
               taught
               againe
               the
               first
               principles
            
             of
             Religion
             .
             Measure
             therefore
             not
             so
             your
             growth
             by
             a
             piece
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             but
             by
             comparing
             your
             whole
             life
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             die
             sooner
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             fits
             them
             for
             heaven
             sooner
             .
             
               Dorcas
            
             dyed
             
               rich
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               Stephen
            
             dyed
             
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               
            
             It
             is
             with
             severall
             Christians
             ,
             as
             with
             severall
             ,
             Planets
             :
             the
             Moon
             goes
             her
             course
             in
             a
             moneth
             ,
             the
             Sun
             in
             a
             yeer
             ,
             the
             rest
             in
             many
             years
             ,
             so
             as
             often
             they
             that
             live
             shortest
             grow
             fastest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             explicated
             Negatively
             by
             removing
             many
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             LEt
             us
             now
             see
             what
             it
             is
             wherein
             Christians
             may
             be
             said
             to
             grow
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             
               what
               it
               is
               to
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             will
             explicate
             two
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             negatively
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             really
             ,
             though
             in
             appearance
             and
             in
             shew
             it
             be
             a
             growth
             in
             fruit
             ,
             which
             occasions
             many
             mistakes
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             positively
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             truly
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             grow
             is
             not
             onely
             or
             chiefly
             
               to
               grow
               in
               gifts
               ,
            
             or
             abilities
             ,
             as
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             encrease
             in
             graces
             :
             in
             gifts
             onely
             ,
             so
             Reprobates
             may
             grow
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             so
             true
             Beleevers
             may
             grow
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             :
             The
             Corinthians
             grew
             fast
             this
             way
             in
             respect
             of
             gifts
             ,
             they
             were
             
               enriched
               in
               all
               utterance
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               came
               behind
               in
               no
               gift
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               7.
            
             and
             yet
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
               were
               babes
               and
               carnall
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             12.
             
             
               Chap.
            
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             excell
             therein
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             indeed
             they
             were
             things
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             therefore
             exhorts
             them
             
               to
               covet
               the
               best
               gifts
               ;
            
             but
             ,
             yet
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               I
               shew
               unto
               you
               a
               more
               excellent
               way
               ,
            
             in
             the
             last
             
               ver
               .
            
             of
             that
             12.
             
             
               Chapter
               .
            
             And
             what
             was
             that
             ?
             It
             followes
             in
             the
             13.
             
             
               Chap.
            
             even
             
               true
               grace
               ,
               charity
               ,
               love
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               love
               of
               our
               brethren
               :
            
             A
             dram
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             worth
             a
             pound
             of
             the
             best
             fruit
             of
             gifts
             .
             And
             so
             his
             discourse
             ,
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             doth
             begin
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               1.
               
               Though
               I
               speak
               with
               tongues
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               yet
               if
               I
               have
               not
               charity
               ,
               &c.
               
               Gifts
            
             are
             given
             for
             
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
            
             to
             
               edifie
               them
            
             especially
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
            
             but
             Graces
             ,
             as
             
               love
               ,
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               humility
               ,
            
             these
             are
             given
             to
             save
             a
             mans
             own
             soul
             ;
             and
             therefore
             therein
             is
             the
             true
             growth
             :
             Yet
             as
             concerning
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             propound
             a
             Caution
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             
             growth
             in
             gifts
             ,
             together
             with
             growth
             in
             Sanctification
             running
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             will
             increase
             our
             account
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             crown
             his
             own
             gifts
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             as
             they
             come
             from
             Christ
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             used
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             in
             our
             intentions
             ;
             but
             otherwise
             they
             puffe
             up
             and
             hinder
             .
             They
             serve
             indeed
             to
             set
             out
             ,
             and
             garnish
             the
             fruit
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             forward
             the
             exercise
             of
             graces
             ;
             they
             are
             good
             fruit
             dishes
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             fruit
             forth
             :
             But
             if
             grace
             grow
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             bring
             not
             forth
             much
             fruit
             ,
             for
             at
             best
             they
             are
             but
             blossomes
             ,
             not
             fruit
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             men
             are
             indeed
             to
             indeavour
             to
             grow
             in
             these
             gifts
             of
             memory
             ,
             and
             instructing
             others
             ,
             and
             conferences
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             was
             said
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Let
               thy
               profiting
               appear
               to
               all
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               15.
            
             and
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               Covet
               the
               best
               gift
               ,
            
             especially
             whilst
             you
             are
             young
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             simply
             thereby
             to
             take
             an
             estimate
             of
             our
             growth
             .
          
           
           
             Though
             this
             let
             me
             withall
             adde
             ,
             
             that
             often
             by
             increasing
             in
             grace
             ,
             a
             man
             increaseth
             in
             gifts
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             increasing
             in
             grace
             ,
             gifts
             also
             doe
             decay
             .
             The
             Talents
             being
             used
             faithfully
             ,
             were
             doubled
             ,
             and
             unfaithfully
             ,
             were
             lessened
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             consideration
             may
             help
             to
             answer
             some
             doubts
             and
             objections
             which
             some
             Christians
             have
             about
             their
             growth
             ,
             as
             because
             they
             cannot
             pray
             so
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             nor
             doe
             so
             much
             service
             to
             the
             Saints
             as
             some
             doe
             ,
             therefore
             they
             bring
             forth
             lesse
             fruit
             .
             Thou
             mayest
             bring
             more
             fruit
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             if
             thou
             walkest
             humbly
             in
             thy
             calling
             ,
             and
             prayest
             more
             fervently
             ,
             though
             lesse
             notionally
             ,
             or
             eloqùently
             .
             By
             how
             much
             the
             more
             we
             are
             humble
             ,
             prize
             our selves
             lesse
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             use
             them
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             they
             come
             all
             from
             him
             :
             the
             more
             we
             are
             contented
             to
             want
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             envie
             others
             that
             have
             them
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fruit
             we
             bring
             forth
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             want
             of
             such
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             decay
             in
             gifts
             ,
             as
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             hinder
             men
             from
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
             As
             ,
             although
             they
             cannot
             remember
             a
             Sermon
             so
             well
             as
             they
             had
             wont
             ,
             nor
             preach
             with
             that
             vigour
             ,
             and
             vivacity
             ,
             and
             quicknesse
             when
             they
             are
             old
             ,
             nor
             be
             so
             active
             ,
             stirring
             ,
             forward
             ,
             it
             followes
             not
             that
             they
             bring
             not
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
             
               David
            
             when
             he
             was
             old
             ,
             could
             not
             governe
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             nor
             doe
             the
             Church
             that
             service
             he
             had
             done
             formerly
             ,
             yet
             true
             fruit
             he
             might
             grow
             in
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             personall
             carriage
             towards
             God
             for
             his
             own
             salvation
             .
             A
             Musitian
             when
             he
             is
             young
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             sing
             sweetlier
             then
             when
             he
             is
             old
             ;
             or
             when
             his
             vigour
             decayes
             ,
             his
             joynts
             grow
             lame
             ,
             he
             cannot
             play
             as
             he
             had
             wont
             ;
             yet
             still
             he
             may
             grow
             a
             better
             Musitian
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             skill
             ,
             and
             set
             better
             .
             Affections
             ,
             the
             quicknesse
             of
             them
             depends
             much
             upon
             bodily
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             our
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             simply
             by
             our
             successe
             towards
             others
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             those
             gifts
             (
             though
             that
             be
             called
             
               fruit
               also
               :
            
             so
             
               Jer.
               17.
               10.
            
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               doings
               :
            
             there
             are
             our
             doings
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             our
             doings
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             successe
             which
             our
             examples
             ,
             or
             gifts
             ,
             or
             graces
             ,
             have
             upon
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             by
             the
             Apostles
             is
             called
             by
             Christ
             
               their
               fruit
               ,
               John
               15.
               16.
               
               )
            
             yet
             simply
             by
             this
             we
             are
             not
             to
             reckon
             our
             growth
             :
             for
             in
             successe
             
             towards
             others
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             those
             gifts
             (
             though
             that
             be
             called
             
               fruit
               also
               :
            
             so
             
               Jer.
               17.
               10.
            
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               doing
               :
            
             there
             are
             our
             doings
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             our
             doings
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             successe
             which
             our
             examples
             or
             gifts
             ,
             or
             graces
             ,
             have
             upon
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             called
             by
             Christ
             
               their
               fruit
               ,
               John
               15.
               16.
               
               )
            
             yet
             simply
             by
             this
             we
             are
             not
             to
             reckon
             our
             growth
             :
             for
             in
             successe
             and
             exercise
             of
             gifts
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             decrease
             when
             he
             growes
             older
             ,
             and
             so
             see
             lesse
             fruit
             of
             his
             labours
             them
             formerly
             ,
             or
             haply
             he
             may
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             so
             sayes
             the
             Baptist
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               must
               decrease
               ,
               John
               3.
               30.
               
               John
               ,
            
             when
             Christ
             came
             to
             preach
             ,
             had
             lesse
             commings
             in
             :
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             old
             Christians
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Ministers
             ,
             may
             decrease
             ,
             and
             young
             ones
             increase
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             decay
             not
             in
             grace
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             
               Gods
               workes
               in
               us
               ,
            
             and
             
               Gods
               workes
               with
               us
               :
            
             Now
             
               Gods
               work
               with
               us
            
             in
             doing
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             lesse
             ,
             when
             yet
             his
             
               workes
               in
               us
            
             may
             be
             more
             :
             for
             as
             there
             are
             
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ,
            
             so
             of
             
               operations
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               
            
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             may
             use
             one
             of
             lesse
             grace
             to
             doe
             more
             good
             then
             one
             of
             more
             ,
             though
             herein
             this
             caution
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             delights
             usually
             to
             honour
             those
             of
             most
             sincerity
             ,
             with
             most
             successe
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             eminent
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Paul
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               was
               more
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             so
             wrought
             more
             with
             him
             in
             doing
             much
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               10.
            
             and
             
               God
            
             also
             
               will
               reward
               according
               to
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               doings
               ,
            
             as
             
               Jer.
               17.
               10.
            
             when
             our
             desires
             are
             enlarged
             to
             doe
             much
             good
             ,
             and
             we
             intended
             and
             aimed
             to
             doe
             that
             good
             which
             is
             done
             :
             there
             it
             is
             added
             there
             ,
             in
             that
             
               Jer.
               17.
               
               Whose
               heart
               thou
               knowest
               .
            
             When
             he
             sees
             the
             heart
             clearly
             enlarged
             to
             doe
             much
             good
             ,
             then
             the
             fruit
             that
             is
             done
             is
             reckoned
             him
             as
             his
             ;
             otherwise
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             he
             doth
             by
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             reward
             but
             according
             
               to
               our
               workes
               ,
            
             as
             concurrent
             with
             his
             .
             So
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               8.
            
             the
             Apostle
             upon
             this
             occasion
             intimates
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             God
             
               that
               gives
               the
               increase
               ,
            
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               reward
               men
               according
               to
               their
               [
               own
               labours
               ;
               ]
            
             not
             simply
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             by
             them
             :
             as
             if
             God
             doth
             not
             goe
             forth
             with
             a
             Minister
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             much
             set
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             convert
             soules
             ,
             to
             doe
             so
             much
             good
             by
             him
             as
             with
             another
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             his
             own
             spirit
             lesse
             zealous
             ;
             yet
             if
             his
             heart
             was
             large
             in
             desires
             ,
             and
             his
             endeavours
             great
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             God
             will
             reckon
             more
             fruit
             to
             him
             then
             to
             another
             
             that
             had
             fewer
             endeavours
             ,
             though
             more
             successe
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             this
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             is
             not
             simply
             to
             be
             reckoned
             by
             the
             largenesse
             or
             smallnesse
             of
             those
             opportunities
             which
             men
             have
             of
             doing
             more
             or
             lesse
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             By
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             more
             fruit
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             more
             opportunities
             vouchsafed
             .
             Some
             that
             have
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             better
             gifts
             ,
             have
             their
             shop-windowes
             shut
             ,
             night
             overtakes
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               power
               of
               darknesse
               ,
            
             as
             it
             did
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             then
             
               they
               cannot
               work
               .
            
             Others
             have
             lesser
             shops
             to
             work
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             more
             grace
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             same
             man
             may
             have
             larger
             opportunities
             when
             young
             ,
             and
             lesser
             when
             he
             is
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             growes
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             before
             God
             more
             fruit
             ,
             because
             he
             accepts
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             :
             So
             the
             Baptist
             was
             hindred
             in
             his
             latter
             time
             in
             prison
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             brought
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             envied
             not
             Christ
             that
             got
             all
             his
             custome
             ,
             his
             hearers
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             rejoyced
             that
             the
             work
             went
             forward
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             himself
             :
             here
             was
             as
             much
             grace
             expressed
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             Sermons
             .
             So
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             he
             was
             much
             of
             his
             time
             in
             prison
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             that
             should
             tend
             to
             his
             salvation
             ,
             for
             
               Phil.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
            
             when
             as
             he
             being
             in
             prison
             ,
             he
             heard
             others
             preached
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             envie
             to
             him
             ,
             others
             out
             of
             good
             will
             ,
             
               I
            
             in
             prison
             
               rejoyced
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               is
               preached
               ,
            
             though
             I
             cannot
             doe
             it
             my selfe
             :
             and
             
               I
               know
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               that
               this
               shall
               turn
               to
               my
               salvation
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
            
             These
             fruits
             were
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             him
             in
             as
             much
             glory
             as
             his
             preaching
             .
             Indeed
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             prize
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             voluntarily
             let
             goe
             all
             opportunities
             of
             advancing
             himself
             and
             his
             credit
             ,
             or
             ease
             ,
             or
             carnall
             advantages
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             fruit
             he
             brings
             forth
             in
             those
             opportunities
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             reckoned
             on
             his
             score
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             alwayes
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             
               accessary
               graces
               ,
            
             as
             joy
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             ravishment
             ,
             &c.
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             
               bene
               esse
               ,
            
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             estimated
             rather
             by
             those
             
               substantiall
               graces
               ,
            
             as
             faith
             ,
             humility
             ,
             love
             ,
             strong
             and
             solid
             affections
             to
             what
             is
             good
             .
             The
             other
             may
             decrease
             ,
             when
             these
             that
             are
             more
             substantiall
             doe
             increase
             .
             These
             sweet
             
               blooms
            
             may
             fall
             off
             ,
             when
             fruit
             comes
             on
             ;
             though
             the
             glosse
             wear
             out
             ,
             no
             matter
             ,
             so
             the
             stuffe
             be
             strong
             and
             substantiall
             .
             Young
             Christians
             
             grow
             like
             new
             instruments
             ;
             they
             have
             more
             varnish
             then
             old
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             sweet
             a
             sound
             .
             Yea
             ,
             often
             the
             decreasing
             of
             those
             superadded
             graces
             are
             a
             means
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             other
             :
             want
             of
             feeling
             causeth
             more
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             taking
             away
             bladders
             exercise
             a
             man
             to
             swim
             :
             One
             that
             hath
             bladders
             ,
             and
             the
             stream
             with
             him
             ,
             seemes
             to
             swim
             as
             well
             and
             as
             fast
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             learned
             long
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             skill
             and
             strength
             ,
             but
             wanteth
             these
             ,
             and
             swims
             against
             the
             stream
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             fast
             .
             Spirituall
             withdrawings
             cause
             more
             humility
             ,
             more
             cleaving
             to
             God.
             A
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             Leper
             cleansed
             ,
             haply
             at
             the
             first
             leaps
             more
             ,
             but
             goes
             as
             fast
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             increasing
             in
             outward
             professing
             ,
             and
             a
             seeming
             forward
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             inward
             and
             substantiall
             godlinesse
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             but
             as
             increasing
             in
             leaves
             ;
             but
             in
             growth
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             bringing
             forth
             
               more
               fruit
               .
            
             When
             the
             root
             strikes
             not
             deeper
             downward
             ,
             and
             farther
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             spreads
             much
             upward
             in
             the
             branches
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             a
             true
             growth
             ;
             though
             look
             where
             there
             is
             more
             rooting
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             more
             spreading
             also
             above
             ground
             .
             Growth
             ,
             it
             lies
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               men
               should
               thinke
               of
               me
               above
               what
               I
               am
               indeed
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               6.
               
            
             Many
             at
             first
             grow
             into
             so
             great
             a
             profession
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             fill
             up
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             to
             all
             their
             dayes
             ;
             make
             bigger
             cloathes
             then
             they
             can
             grow
             to
             fill
             :
             As
             they
             say
             of
             Elephants
             ,
             that
             the
             skinne
             is
             as
             big
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             life
             time
             their
             flesh
             growes
             but
             up
             to
             fill
             their
             skinne
             up
             .
             True
             growth
             begins
             at
             the
             vitalls
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             liver
             ,
             the
             bloud
             gets
             soundnesse
             and
             vigour
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             man
             outwardly
             ;
             this
             heart
             Godlinesse
             is
             the
             thing
             you
             must
             judge
             by
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             sixtly
             ,
             
             even
             in
             inward
             affections
             many
             be
             deceived
             :
             even
             there
             the
             party
             for
             Christ
             in
             appearance
             may
             be
             greater
             then
             in
             truth
             .
             So
             often
             in
             a
             young
             Christian
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             army
             of
             affections
             mustered
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             them
             but
             mercenaries
             :
             his
             affections
             are
             then
             larger
             ,
             his
             joyes
             greater
             ,
             his
             sorrowes
             violenter
             then
             afterwards
             :
             More
             of
             his
             heart
             joynes
             in
             duties
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             though
             lesse
             ,
             yet
             more
             spiritually
             and
             truly
             .
             The
             objects
             being
             then
             new
             ,
             draw
             all
             after
             them
             ;
             not
             onely
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             or
             that
             new
             principle
             of
             grace
             is
             stirred
             then
             ,
             but
             
               flesh
            
             also
             .
             The
             unregenerate
             part
             becomes
             a
             
               Temporary
               Beleever
               
               for
               a
               time
               ,
            
             hath
             a
             work
             upon
             it
             
               per
               redundantiam
               ,
            
             as
             an
             unregenerate
             man
             hath
             who
             is
             a
             Temporary
             :
             which
             work
             on
             the
             unregenerate
             part
             doth
             decay
             ,
             as
             in
             Temporaries
             it
             doth
             ,
             and
             grows
             lesse
             :
             not
             onely
             godly
             sorrow
             is
             stirred
             to
             mourne
             for
             sinne
             ,
             but
             carnall
             sorrow
             being
             awakned
             by
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             joynes
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             the
             streame
             bigger
             .
             Infidelity
             it selfe
             ,
             like
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             for
             a
             while
             beleeves
             .
             Whilst
             the
             things
             of
             grace
             are
             a
             wonder
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             (
             as
             at
             first
             they
             are
             )
             presumption
             joynes
             and
             eekes
             out
             faith
             ;
             a
             great
             party
             
               in
               the
               heart
               cleaves
               by
               flattery
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             phrase
             is
             in
             
               Daniel
               )
            
             and
             for
             by-ends
             ,
             which
             after
             some
             progresse
             fall
             off
             and
             faint
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             those
             lusts
             that
             over
             and
             above
             their
             true
             mortification
             were
             further
             cast
             into
             a
             swoune
             ,
             begin
             againe
             to
             revive
             .
             All
             this
             was
             resembled
             to
             us
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             by
             those
             plagues
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             
               Moses
            
             his
             call
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             even
             many
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             began
             
               out
               of
               self-love
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Exod.
               9.
               20.
            
             and
             so
             
               a
               mixed
               multitude
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             went
             out
             with
             
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               38.
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
             but
             ere
             long
             ,
             as
             
               Numb
               .
               11.
               4.
            
             this
             mixt
             multitude
             began
             to
             murmur
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             off
             :
             So
             at
             a
             mans
             first
             setting
             out
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             conversion
             ,
             mixt
             carnall
             affections
             ,
             the
             unregenerate
             part
             ,
             through
             the
             newnesse
             of
             the
             objects
             ,
             and
             impression
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             ravishments
             ,
             are
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             goe
             out
             with
             the
             new
             Israel
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             while
             these
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             number
             is
             lesse
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             Israelites
             may
             be
             encreased
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               young
               Christians
               ,
            
             (
             if
             they
             know
             their
             hearts
             )
             
               complain
            
             more
             of
             
               hypocrysie
               ,
            
             and
             
               old
            
             Christians
             of
             
               deadnesse
               .
            
             So
             in
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             presumption
             eeks
             out
             faith
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             seeme
             a
             great
             deale
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             of
             desertion
             and
             tryal
             ,
             falls
             off
             ;
             and
             then
             though
             the
             beleeving
             partie
             be
             lesse
             ,
             yet
             more
             sincere
             .
             When
             the
             fire
             is
             first
             kindled
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             smoke
             ,
             even
             as
             much
             as
             fils
             the
             house
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             flame
             comes
             ,
             that
             contracts
             all
             into
             a
             narrow
             compasse
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             heat
             in
             it
             :
             So
             it
             is
             in
             young
             Christians
             ,
             their
             affections
             ,
             (
             which
             Christ
             compares
             to
             the
             
               smoaking
               flax
               )
            
             their
             joy
             in
             duties
             ,
             their
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             their
             love
             of
             God
             is
             more
             ,
             but
             exceeding
             carnal
             ;
             the
             flame
             after
             ,
             though
             lesse
             ,
             growes
             purer
             ,
             and
             lesse
             mixt
             with
             vapours
             of
             corrupt
             self-love
             .
          
           
           
             Seventhly
             we
             must
             not
             measure
             our
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             by
             one
             some
             kind
             or
             sort
             of
             duties
             ,
             
             but
             by
             our
             growth
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             in
             the
             universall
             extent
             and
             latitude
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             takes
             in
             and
             comprehendeth
             the
             duties
             of
             both
             callings
             ,
             generall
             and
             particular
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             Thus
             it
             may
             be
             when
             grown
             up
             we
             are
             lesse
             in
             some
             sort
             of
             duties
             ,
             then
             we
             were
             when
             we
             were
             young
             Christians
             :
             Haply
             we
             were
             more
             then
             in
             praying
             ,
             in
             fasting
             ,
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             meditating
             ,
             yea
             spent
             the
             most
             (
             if
             not
             the
             whole
             )
             of
             our
             time
             in
             these
             ;
             But
             because
             now
             we
             spend
             lesse
             time
             in
             these
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             say
             therefore
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             ,
             or
             decayed
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             other
             duties
             to
             be
             done
             besides
             these
             ,
             which
             haply
             then
             we
             neglected
             ,
             but
             now
             make
             conscience
             of
             .
             So
             that
             take
             all
             sorts
             of
             duties
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             be
             growne
             more
             ,
             and
             do
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
             Perhaps
             we
             bring
             forth
             lesse
             fruit
             of
             some
             one
             kind
             then
             afore
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             variety
             of
             fruits
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             table
             of
             our
             generall
             and
             particular
             callings
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
             Men
             at
             their
             first
             conversion
             are
             necessitated
             often
             for
             to
             spend
             their
             whole
             time
             in
             such
             duties
             wherein
             they
             immediately
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             :
             
               Paul
            
             then
             spent
             three
             whole
             dayes
             in
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             :
             And
             then
             we
             allow
             them
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             their
             estates
             require
             it
             ;
             they
             want
             assurance
             ,
             and
             establishment
             ,
             they
             see
             grace
             to
             be
             
               that
               one
               thing
               necessary
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             neglect
             all
             things
             for
             it
             ;
             they
             are
             new
             married
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             pressed
             to
             war
             the
             first
             yeare
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             allude
             )
             as
             for
             young
             marryed
             persons
             it
             was
             provided
             in
             
               Leviticus
               ;
            
             and
             parents
             and
             masters
             are
             to
             give
             allowance
             to
             such
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             travell
             of
             their
             new
             birth
             to
             lye
             in
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             cruell
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             denying
             them
             more
             time
             then
             ordinary
             .
             So
             also
             when
             they
             are
             in
             desertion
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             sicknesse
             you
             allow
             your
             servants
             time
             from
             their
             work
             )
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             she
             wanted
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             
               Cant.
               3.
               2.
            
             no
             wonder
             if
             she
             leaves
             all
             to
             seek
             him
             :
             As
             your selves
             ,
             when
             you
             want
             a
             child
             or
             a
             servant
             ,
             you
             cry
             him
             in
             every
             street
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             left
             ninety
             nine
             to
             find
             one
             lost
             sheep
             .
             And
             they
             then
             come
             new
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             naturall
             estate
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             fresh
             apprehension
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             run
             so
             fast
             to
             
             haste
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             salute
             none
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             stay
             to
             doe
             no
             businesse
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             they
             are
             gotten
             to
             the
             City
             of
             refuge
             ,
             then
             they
             fall
             about
             their
             businesse
             and
             callings
             againe
             .
             Hence
             young
             Christians
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             more
             negligent
             in
             their
             particular
             callings
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             their
             present
             distresse
             and
             estate
             requires
             it
             :
             Ancienter
             Christians
             are
             apt
             to
             abound
             more
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             particular
             calling
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             learnt
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             both
             aright
             ,
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             up
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             attend
             upon
             God
             without
             distraction
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             conversant
             so
             in
             duties
             ,
             as
             to
             goe
             about
             his
             calling
             cheerfully
             ,
             
               and
               to
               doe
               with
               all
               his
               might
               what
               his
               hand
               therein
               finds
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Christian
             :
             And
             therefore
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               4.
               10.
            
             when
             he
             had
             exhorted
             them
             to
             encrease
             more
             and
             more
             in
             grace
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               11.
            
             to
             exhort
             them
             also
             
               to
               doe
               their
               owne
               businesse
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             they
             
               may
               walk
               honestly
               towards
               them
               without
               :
            
             for
             to
             neglect
             our
             callings
             ,
             gives
             offence
             to
             them
             without
             ;
             and
             therefore
             masters
             stumble
             at
             young
             Christians
             :
             but
             both
             ,
             you
             see
             by
             the
             Apostles
             exhortation
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             may
             stand
             together
             ,
             increasing
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             afore
             ,
             
               Chap.
               3.
               12.
            
             and
             
               Chap.
               4.
               1.
            
             and
             
               ver
               .
               10.
            
             with
             diligence
             in
             a
             calling
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               11.
            
             &c.
             To
             be
             conversant
             all
             day
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             is
             indeed
             more
             sweet
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             :
             but
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             our
             callings
             ,
             is
             more
             
               profitable
               to
               others
               ,
            
             and
             so
             may
             glorifie
             God
             more
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             when
             
               Paul
            
             would
             gladly
             have
             been
             with
             Christ
             ,
             (
             for
             
               that
               is
               best
               for
               me
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             )
             yet
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               To
               abide
               here
               is
               more
               profitable
               for
               you
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
            
             so
             to
             injoy
             immediate
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             meditate
             all
             the
             week
             long
             ,
             is
             more
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             mans
             particular
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             a
             mans
             calling
             ,
             the
             more
             profitable
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             Family
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             bringing
             forth
             of
             more
             fruit
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             joyned
             ,
             and
             wisely
             subordinated
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             one
             is
             not
             a
             hindrance
             to
             the
             other
             :
             though
             the
             child
             out
             of
             love
             to
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             the
             sweetnesse
             he
             hath
             in
             her
             company
             ,
             could
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             stay
             all
             day
             at
             home
             to
             look
             on
             her
             ;
             yet
             it
             pleaseth
             her
             more
             for
             him
             to
             goe
             to
             schoole
             all
             day
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             ,
             to
             come
             home
             and
             be
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             play
             with
             her
             ;
             
             and
             she
             then
             kisseth
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             much
             of
             him
             .
             Children
             when
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             they
             eate
             often
             ,
             and
             doe
             little
             ,
             and
             we
             alllow
             them
             to
             doe
             so
             ;
             afterwards
             you
             set
             them
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             schoole
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             to
             two
             good
             meals
             ,
             and
             they
             thrive
             as
             well
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             explicated
             positively
             ,
             wherein
             many
             direct
             tryalls
             of
             Growth
             are
             given
             .
          
           
             THus
             I
             have
             shewne
             you
             negatively
             ,
             what
             this
             growth
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             way
             of
             intimation
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ;
             I
             will
             secondly
             do
             it
             more
             positively
             ,
             and
             directly
             ,
             and
             affirmatively
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             we
             grow
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             led
             on
             to
             execise
             new
             graces
             ,
             and
             so
             
               to
               adde
               one
               grace
               to
               another
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
            
             exhorts
             ;
             as
             when
             in
             our
             knowledge
             we
             are
             led
             into
             new
             truths
             ,
             and
             have
             answerable
             affections
             running
             along
             with
             those
             discoveries
             towards
             the
             things
             revealed
             .
             At
             first
             a
             Christian
             doth
             not
             exercise
             all
             graces
             ,
             though
             all
             are
             radically
             in
             him
             :
             But
             as
             a
             man
             lives
             first
             the
             life
             of
             a
             plant
             ,
             then
             of
             sense
             ,
             then
             of
             reason
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             Graces
             .
             There
             are
             many
             
               formes
            
             Christians
             go
             through
             ,
             as
             scholars
             at
             schoole
             doe
             ,
             wherein
             their
             thoughts
             are
             in
             a
             more
             especiall
             manner
             taken
             up
             about
             divine
             objects
             of
             an
             higher
             or
             inferiour
             nature
             .
             The
             first
             forme
             is
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             know
             their
             sinfulnesse
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             more
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             goe
             to
             schoole
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             to
             study
             it
             ,
             even
             oftentimes
             a
             good
             while
             after
             conversion
             ,
             and
             faith
             begun
             :
             and
             then
             after
             they
             have
             learned
             that
             lesson
             throughly
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             up
             higher
             to
             have
             their
             faith
             drawn
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             exercised
             about
             free
             grace
             more
             ,
             and
             towards
             Christ
             his
             person
             ,
             union
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             art
             and
             way
             of
             drawing
             vertue
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             in
             him
             .
             And
             herein
             it
             falls
             out
             with
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ;
             that
             as
             although
             the
             most
             infant
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             
               Adams
            
             time
             in
             the
             old
             world
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             Fundamentals
             ,
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             God
             went
             
             over
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               piecemeale
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               1.
               
            
             Age
             after
             Age
             ,
             to
             instruct
             his
             Church
             in
             a
             larger
             knowledge
             of
             those
             Fundamentals
             :
             So
             is
             it
             in
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             though
             a
             Beleever
             in
             his
             conversion
             hath
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             these
             taught
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             goes
             over
             them
             by
             piecemeale
             againe
             ,
             throughout
             his
             whole
             life
             ;
             and
             hath
             often
             such
             a
             distinct
             apprehension
             renewed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             knowne
             or
             minded
             them
             afore
             :
             And
             sometimes
             his
             thoughts
             doe
             dwell
             more
             about
             the
             emptynesse
             of
             his
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             sometimes
             about
             that
             fulnesse
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             about
             the
             spirituall
             strictnesse
             he
             ought
             to
             walk
             in
             :
             And
             because
             some
             are
             apt
             to
             give
             up
             the
             old
             work
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             new
             ;
             hence
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             but
             growth
             in
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             many
             account
             to
             be
             but
             their
             first
             conversion
             ;
             though
             every
             such
             eminent
             addition
             be
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             a
             conversion
             ,
             as
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               be
               converted
               ;
            
             yet
             they
             were
             converted
             afore
             .
             Now
             the
             purpose
             I
             speak
             this
             for
             ,
             is
             an
             help
             to
             discerne
             our
             growth
             ;
             for
             when
             God
             thus
             is
             leading
             us
             with
             farther
             light
             and
             affection
             to
             a
             larger
             apprehension
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             trying
             new
             graces
             ,
             so
             long
             we
             grow
             .
             Therefore
             
               Cant.
               7.
               ult
               .
            
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             
               to
               lay
               up
               for
               her
               beloved
               [
               fruits
               new
               and
               old
               :
               ]
            
             And
             
               Rom.
               5.
            
             from
             
               patience
            
             a
             man
             is
             led
             to
             experience
             ,
             from
             
               experience
            
             to
             
               hope
               .
            
             As
             wicked
             men
             are
             led
             on
             from
             one
             sinne
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             ;
             so
             godly
             men
             from
             one
             grace
             to
             another
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             encrease
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             when
             a
             man
             finds
             new
             degrees
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             added
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             them
             grow
             bigger
             and
             more
             plentifull
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             mans
             love
             grows
             
               more
               fervent
               ,
            
             as
             1
             
               Pet.
               4.
               8.
            
             when
             faith
             ,
             from
             mans
             casting
             it selfe
             on
             Christ
             ,
             comes
             to
             find
             sweetnesse
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             
               is
               to
               eate
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               ;
            
             and
             then
             from
             that
             growes
             further
             up
             to
             an
             
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             is
             an
             addition
             to
             it
             :
             When
             any
             thing
             that
             
               was
               lacking
               in
               faith
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               3.
               10.
               
               )
            
             is
             added
             .
             So
             when
             a
             man
             grows
             up
             to
             more
             strength
             of
             faith
             in
             temptations
             ,
             and
             is
             lesse
             moved
             and
             shaken
             in
             them
             ,
             more
             
               rooted
            
             in
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
             Thus
             in
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             when
             from
             mourning
             for
             sin
             as
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             holinesse
             ,
             we
             goe
             on
             to
             mourn
             for
             it
             as
             contrary
             to
             him
             who
             loves
             us
             ,
             which
             followes
             upon
             assurance
             ,
             
               as
               they
               
               mourned
               over
               him
               which
               once
               they
               had
               pierced
               :
            
             not
             onely
             that
             we
             mourne
             that
             we
             should
             offend
             a
             God
             hath
             so
             much
             mercy
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             many
             cannot
             finde
             :
             so
             when
             our
             motives
             to
             hate
             sinne
             grow
             more
             raised
             ,
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             these
             are
             additions
             of
             the
             same
             degree
             .
             So
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             we
             finde
             our
             prayers
             to
             grow
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Confession
               ,
            
             when
             more
             spirituall
             corruptions
             are
             put
             into
             our
             confessions
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             stronger
             grounds
             of
             faith
             put
             into
             deprecation
             ,
             and
             petitions
             for
             pardon
             ;
             more
             enlargednesse
             to
             thankfulnesse
             ;
             more
             zeale
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Churches
             ;
             when
             we
             go
             on
             to
             
               pray
               with
               all
               prayer
               more
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               18.
               
            
             Or
             in
             obedience
             ,
             when
             we
             
               abound
               more
               and
               more
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             
               Rev.
               2.
               9.
            
             it
             is
             said
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               their
               last
               works
               were
               more
               then
               the
               first
               ;
            
             so
             as
             the
             boughes
             are
             laden
             ,
             and
             
               we
               are
               filled
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             when
             the
             fruits
             and
             duties
             we
             performe
             grow
             more
             ripe
             ,
             more
             spirituall
             though
             lesse
             juycie
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             lesse
             affectionate
             :
             and
             though
             they
             grow
             not
             in
             bignesse
             ,
             nor
             in
             number
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             pray
             not
             more
             ,
             nor
             longer
             ;
             yet
             they
             grow
             more
             savoury
             ,
             more
             spirituall
             ,
             more
             compact
             and
             solid
             .
             It
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             multitude
             of
             performances
             argue
             growth
             :
             When
             one
             is
             sick
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             is
             decayed
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             lesse
             in
             duties
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             spiritualnesse
             ,
             the
             holinesse
             of
             them
             :
             One
             short
             Prayer
             put
             up
             in
             faith
             ,
             with
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             is
             in
             Gods
             eye
             
               more
               fruit
            
             then
             a
             long
             one
             ,
             or
             a
             whole
             day
             spent
             in
             fasting
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             the
             
               widows
               mite
               ,
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               more
               then
               they
               all
            
             cast
             in
             ,
             
               Luk.
               21.
               3.
               
            
             Young
             Christians
             performe
             more
             duties
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             oftner
             ,
             then
             after
             ;
             as
             young
             stomachs
             eate
             more
             and
             oftner
             .
             As
             in
             nothing
             Sermons
             ,
             so
             in
             performing
             duties
             ,
             some
             will
             note
             more
             words
             ,
             but
             not
             more
             matter
             ,
             because
             with
             lesse
             understanding
             ;
             young
             Christians
             performe
             more
             duties
             ,
             and
             withall
             spoile
             more
             duties
             ;
             young
             Carpenters
             make
             many
             chips
             :
             But
             the
             more
             spirituall
             your
             performances
             grow
             ,
             the
             
               more
               fruit
            
             there
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             that
             there
             is
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             bignesse
             of
             the
             fruit
             ,
             or
             juycinesse
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             then
             crabs
             were
             better
             then
             apples
             ,
             but
             the
             relish
             it
             is
             that
             gives
             the
             commendation
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             
               end
            
             you
             have
             therein
             ,
             that
             puts
             this
             relish
             into
             them
             :
             when
             your
             
             ends
             are
             raised
             more
             to
             aime
             at
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             him
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             debase
             your selves
             in
             a
             sense
             of
             your
             owne
             vilenesse
             ,
             and
             emptinesse
             ,
             and
             unability
             ;
             and
             when
             your
             obedience
             proceeds
             more
             out
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             lesse
             out
             of
             the
             constraint
             of
             conscience
             .
             As
             the
             greatest
             growth
             of
             wicked
             men
             is
             in
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             the
             Pharisees
             grew
             ,
             and
             sinners
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doe
             grow
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             they
             leave
             more
             grosse
             evils
             )
             so
             the
             greatest
             growth
             of
             grace
             is
             in
             spirituall
             holinesse
             ,
             in
             sanctifying
             God
             much
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             
               worshipping
               him
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             when
             a
             man
             grows
             more
             rooted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             true
             growth
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             
               fruit
            
             to
             be
             
               more
            
             in
             Gods
             sight
             and
             esteeme
             :
             therefore
             
               Eph.
               4.
               15.
            
             we
             are
             said
             
               to
               grow
               up
               in
               him
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             the
             life
             we
             lead
             ,
             more
             out
             of
             our selves
             and
             in
             Christ
             :
             as
             when
             for
             the
             acceptation
             of
             our
             persons
             we
             are
             emptied
             of
             our
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ;
             so
             for
             strength
             to
             performe
             duties
             ,
             we
             are
             emptied
             of
             our
             abilities
             ,
             
               seeing
               without
               him
               we
               can
               doe
               nothing
               :
            
             So
             when
             for
             acceptation
             of
             our
             performances
             when
             we
             have
             done
             them
             ,
             our
             hearts
             have
             learnt
             habitually
             to
             say
             more
             and
             more
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               me
               ;
            
             when
             we
             interest
             Christ
             more
             and
             more
             in
             all
             we
             doe
             ,
             as
             the
             efficient
             and
             also
             the
             finall
             cause
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             observe
             when
             growth
             of
             grace
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             expressed
             by
             
               growing
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             So
             2
             
               Pet.
               3.
               17.
               
               Grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ;
            
             as
             if
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             without
             him
             ,
             were
             nothing
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               Ephesians
            
             we
             are
             said
             both
             to
             
               grow
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               .
            
             Philosophers
             did
             grow
             in
             morall
             vertues
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Christ
             ;
             so
             doe
             Civill
             men
             and
             others
             ;
             Temporaries
             doe
             duties
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             yet
             as
             in
             themselves
             ;
             as
             the
             Ivie
             that
             hath
             sap
             from
             the
             Oake
             ,
             but
             concocts
             it
             in
             its
             owne
             roote
             ,
             and
             so
             brings
             forth
             as
             from
             it selfe
             .
             To
             doe
             one
             duty
             ,
             sanctifying
             Christ
             and
             free
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             :
             young
             Christians
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             doe
             more
             works
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             works
             of
             grace
             :
             and
             the
             more
             men
             think
             by
             duties
             to
             get
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             the
             more
             in
             duties
             they
             trust
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             become
             as
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             dead
             a
             man
             grows
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             live
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             free
             grace
             is
             acknowledged
             in
             all
             ,
             trusted
             in
             above
             
             all
             ;
             the
             more
             Evangelicall
             our
             works
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             honour
             Christ
             and
             free
             grace
             )
             the
             more
             we
             grow
             .
             
               We
               are
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
            
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               who
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               
            
             As
             these
             are
             the
             surest
             signs
             of
             true
             grace
             ,
             so
             of
             true
             Growth
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             the
             more
             we
             learne
             to
             bring
             forth
             
               fruits
               in
               season
               ,
            
             the
             
               more
               fruit
            
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             bring
             forth
             :
             For
             the
             seasonable
             performance
             of
             them
             makes
             them
             more
             .
             All
             the
             fruits
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             how
             acceptable
             are
             they
             ?
             which
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Psalme
             a
             righteous
             man
             is
             said
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               his
               fruits
               in
               due
               season
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               Words
               in
               season
               are
               as
               apples
               of
               gold
               and
               pictures
               of
               silver
               .
            
             In
             
               Ezek.
               41.
            
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               bring
               forth
               pleasant
               fruits
               in
               their
               moneths
               ;
            
             as
             in
             reproving
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             reprove
             ,
             as
             to
             reprove
             in
             season
             ;
             to
             have
             
               our
               senses
               exercised
            
             to
             know
             fit
             seasons
             ,
             and
             to
             
               consider
               one
               another
               to
               provoke
               to
               love
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             
               Heb.
               10.
               
            
             Young
             Christians
             doe
             more
             ,
             but
             more
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             devill
             abuseth
             them
             ,
             putting
             them
             upon
             duties
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             be
             at
             their
             refreshings
             ,
             at
             their
             callings
             ;
             he
             deceiving
             them
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             holy
             duties
             in
             themselves
             as
             alone
             simply
             compared
             ,
             are
             better
             then
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             season
             adds
             the
             goodnesse
             to
             our
             actions
             :
             Thus
             to
             recreate
             thy self
             at
             some
             seasons
             is
             better
             then
             to
             be
             a
             praying
             .
             A
             
               righteous
               man
               orders
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
            
             and
             order
             gives
             a
             rectitude
             ,
             a
             goodnesse
             to
             things
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
             when
             we
             grow
             more
             constant
             in
             performances
             ,
             and
             more
             even
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             spirituall
             affections
             without
             intermission
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             we
             grow
             .
             It
             argues
             that
             
               our
               inward
               man
               is
               more
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               ,
            
             when
             we
             can
             walke
             closely
             with
             God
             a
             long
             while
             together
             .
             A
             righteous
             man
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             
               Palme
               tree
               ,
               whose
               leafe
               never
               fades
               ,
               Psal
               .
               1.
            
             whereas
             other
             trees
             bring
             forth
             by
             fits
             :
             And
             by
             fits
             to
             be
             much
             in
             duties
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             signe
             of
             growth
             ,
             but
             weaknesse
             ;
             it
             is
             out
             of
             inordinacie
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             a
             frame
             are
             young
             Christians
             hearts
             ,
             like
             new
             lute
             strings
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             are
             wound
             up
             high
             ,
             are
             still
             a
             falling
             ever
             and
             anon
             ;
             whereas
             strings
             setled
             long
             on
             an
             instrument
             ,
             will
             stand
             long
             ,
             and
             not
             slip
             downe
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             grow
             and
             bring
             forth
             more
             
             fruit
             ,
             when
             although
             the
             difficulties
             of
             doing
             duties
             become
             greater
             ,
             and
             his
             means
             lesse
             ,
             yet
             he
             continues
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             though
             it
             may
             be
             he
             doth
             no
             more
             then
             he
             did
             before
             .
             For
             a
             tree
             to
             bring
             forth
             much
             fruit
             in
             cold
             weather
             ,
             or
             standing
             in
             the
             shade
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             in
             summer
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             sun
             .
             
               I
               know
               thy
               work
               ,
               thy
               labour
               ,
               [
               and
               thy
               patience
               ]
               Rev.
               2.
               13.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             though
             he
             doe
             fewer
             works
             ,
             yet
             with
             much
             
               labour
               ,
            
             having
             it
             may
             be
             now
             a
             body
             growne
             weake
             ;
             or
             holds
             out
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             more
             scoffes
             ,
             and
             hazarding
             more
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             where
             
               Satans
               throne
               is
               ,
            
             this
             makes
             a
             little
             done
             for
             Christ
             a
             great
             deale
             :
             So
             when
             a
             man
             thrives
             with
             a
             little
             trading
             ,
             with
             small
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             exceedeth
             those
             that
             have
             more
             ;
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             though
             the
             streame
             is
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             gales
             cease
             ;
             to
             pray
             and
             to
             continue
             to
             pray
             ,
             when
             we
             heare
             no
             answers
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             noted
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               did
               the
               Kings
               businesse
               after
               he
               had
               been
               sick
               ,
               Dan.
               8.
               27.
            
             and
             so
             he
             prayed
             (
             you
             know
             )
             when
             he
             ventured
             his
             life
             for
             it
             :
             when
             we
             have
             lesse
             straw
             to
             make
             the
             same
             number
             of
             brick
             with
             ;
             lesse
             wages
             ,
             lesse
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             as
             much
             work
             with
             chearfulnesse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             a
             man
             though
             he
             doth
             lesse
             for
             the
             outward
             bulk
             ,
             
             yet
             grows
             more
             wise
             and
             faithfull
             to
             lay
             out
             all
             his
             opportunities
             and
             abilities
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
             Thus
             
               Moses
            
             who
             at
             first
             began
             to
             heare
             himselfe
             all
             causes
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             he
             gave
             over
             the
             lesser
             causes
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             reserved
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             greater
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Exod.
               18.
               10.
            
             yet
             still
             he
             continued
             to
             doe
             more
             ,
             and
             laid
             himselfe
             out
             to
             the
             greater
             advantage
             :
             His
             former
             course
             would
             in
             the
             end
             have
             killed
             him
             ;
             
               Thou
               wilt
               wear
               away
               like
               a
               leafe
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Jethro
            
             to
             him
             :
             So
             the
             Apostle
             who
             strived
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             
               where
               Christ
               had
               not
               been
               knowne
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               20.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             forbeares
             lesser
             things
             to
             lay
             out
             all
             for
             the
             Churches
             advantage
             ;
             lesse
             ventures
             himselfe
             in
             a
             smaller
             course
             (
             unlesse
             particularly
             called
             to
             it
             )
             not
             out
             of
             fearfulnesse
             but
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             will
             lay
             all
             the
             stock
             on
             it
             in
             a
             greater
             :
             Young
             Christians
             are
             as
             young
             Fencers
             ,
             they
             strike
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             downe
             right
             blowes
             :
             whereas
             if
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             brother
             ,
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             whom
             they
             would
             reprove
             ,
             as
             skilfull
             fencers
             do
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             advantage
             hit
             
             them
             a
             good
             blow
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             much
             better
             ?
             
               when
               a
               man
               watcheth
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             as
             he
             exhorts
             
               Timothy
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
            
             and
             
               serves
               the
               season
               ,
            
             as
             some
             reade
             it
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             waits
             for
             the
             best
             advantages
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             both
             which
             may
             stand
             
               with
               fervencie
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               enduring
               afflictions
               ,
            
             for
             so
             the
             next
             words
             are
             in
             both
             those
             places
             .
             A
             man
             is
             no
             lesse
             liberall
             that
             studies
             how
             to
             lay
             out
             his
             money
             to
             most
             charitable
             uses
             ,
             though
             he
             gives
             lesse
             to
             fewer
             particulars
             .
             We
             live
             in
             a
             wicked
             world
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             cannot
             do
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             as
             wicked
             men
             also
             cannot
             .
             When
             therefore
             a
             man
             looks
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             studies
             to
             improve
             himselfe
             to
             the
             utmost
             advantage
             for
             God
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             to
             lay
             out
             his
             credit
             ,
             his
             parts
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             faithfull
             Factor
             in
             the
             best
             wares
             ,
             though
             he
             deales
             in
             fewer
             particulars
             ,
             he
             may
             notwithstanding
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             matter
             of
             Tryall
             about
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             positive
             growth
             in
             fruitfulnesse
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           CHRISTIANS
           GROWTH
           .
        
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           Of
           Growth
           in
           MORTIFICATION
           ,
           or
           Gods
           purging
           out
           Corruption
           ,
           —
           He
           purgeth
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           fruit
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Observation
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             propounded
             ,
             That
             God
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             corruptions
             out
             of
             true
             branches
             :
             Bounds
             set
             to
             this
             discourse
             about
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             the
             Tryall
             of
             our
             Growth
             in
             that
             other
             part
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Mortification
            
             of
             lusts
             ,
             and
             purging
             out
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             the
             Text
             also
             cals
             for
             ;
             Christ
             here
             saying
             not
             onely
             that
             they
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             
               purgeth
               them
            
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Observation
               from
               which
               words
               is
               clearly
               this
               ,
            
             That
             God
             chuseth
             true
             branches
             to
             grow
             ,
             in
             a
             purging
             out
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             in
             true
             fruitfulnesse
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             doe
             these
             foure
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             set
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             this
             Discourse
             about
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             intendment
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             give
             some
             reasons
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             shew
             the
             wayes
             which
             God
             useth
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             progresse
             in
             this
             work
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             give
             some
             helps
             of
             Tryall
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             explication
             and
             limiting
             this
             point
             unto
             Christs
             intendment
             here
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             onely
             so
             far
             handle
             it
             as
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             will
             beare
             ,
             I
             premise
             these
             three
             things
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               purging
            
             here
             intended
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             all
             one
             with
             
               Mortification
               ,
            
             and
             emptying
             out
             sin
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             )
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             here
             to
             
               the
               progresse
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             taking
             in
             with
             it
             
               that
               first
               work
            
             of
             mortification
             wrought
             at
             a
             mans
             first
             conversion
             :
             so
             as
             I
             intend
             not
             now
             to
             lay
             open
             to
             you
             the
             
               nature
               of
               mortification
               ,
            
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Common
             place
             ,
             but
             onely
             intend
             to
             speak
             of
             
               Growth
               in
               it
               :
            
             for
             of
             
               that
            
             Christ
             speaks
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             such
             a
             purging
             ,
             as
             is
             
               after
               bringing
               forth
               some
               fruit
               ,
            
             and
             whereof
             the
             end
             is
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             2.
             are
             we
             so
             much
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
               duty
            
             to
             be
             done
             
               by
               us
               ,
            
             (
             though
             it
             be
             so
             )
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
               work
            
             of
             God
             
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             which
             he
             takes
             care
             to
             goe
             through
             with
             ,
             and
             perfect
             in
             all
             those
             who
             are
             fruitfull
             :
             for
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             it
             rather
             as
             an
             
               act
            
             of
             
               Gods
               ,
               He
               purgeth
               ,
            
             then
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             an
             act
             of
             
               ours
               ,
            
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             purge
             our selves
             ;
             though
             both
             doe
             goe
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             speech
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               We
               by
               the
               Spirit
               doe
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
            
             so
             as
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             in
             this
             place
             it
             is
             laid
             downe
             )
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             give
             you
             motives
             or
             meanes
             of
             purging
             your selves
             ,
             as
             to
             
               shew
               you
               the
               wayes
               and
               courses
               God
               takes
               still
               one
               way
               or
               other
               to
               purge
               his
               children
               by
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             3.
             in
             this
             work
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             considered
             thus
             in
             the
             progresse
             of
             it
             ,
             
               we
               are
               not
               meer
               passives
               ,
            
             (
             as
             at
             that
             
               finall
            
             perfecting
             and
             finishing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             carrying
             away
             all
             sin
             at
             
               death
            
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             that
             
               first
            
             habituall
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             
               conversion
               )
            
             but
             therein
             we
             are
             
               workers
               together
               with
               God
               :
            
             (
             We
             being
             purged
             
             from
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             is
             by
             physick
             from
             humours
             ;
             though
             the
             physick
             work
             ,
             yet
             nature
             joynes
             with
             the
             physick
             ,
             being
             quickned
             and
             helped
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             humours
             :
             For
             give
             a
             dead
             man
             physick
             ,
             and
             it
             carryes
             not
             any
             humours
             away
             :
             )
             So
             as
             those
             
               meanes
            
             whereby
             God
             purgeth
             us
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             to
             doe
             it
             as
             meer
             
               physicall
            
             agents
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             pruning
             hook
             cuts
             off
             branches
             from
             a
             tree
             ,
             or
             as
             when
             a
             Surgeon
             cuts
             out
             dead
             flesh
             ;
             but
             these
             meanes
             doe
             it
             by
             stirring
             up
             our
             graces
             ,
             and
             quickning
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             setting
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             affections
             awork
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             assisting
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             he
             doth
             purge
             us
             daily
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             word
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             set
             our
             thoughts
             awork
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             cast
             it
             forth
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             our
             
               thoughts
               work
            
             upon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               meanes
               work
            
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             mingle
             themselves
             with
             those
             meanes
             ;
             that
             unlesse
             faith
             and
             Christs
             death
             be
             mingled
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             purgeth
             not
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             as
             well
             
               that
               we
               purge
               our selves
               .
            
             So
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               20.
            
             and
             also
             1
             
               John
               3.
               3.
            
             and
             
               Rom.
               8.
            
             that
             
               we
               by
               the
               Spirit
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               God
               purgeth
               us
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             affirmed
             here
             )
             because
             God
             still
             in
             going
             on
             to
             purge
             us
             ,
             doth
             it
             by
             stirring
             up
             our
             graces
             ,
             and
             useth
             therein
             acts
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             many
             motives
             and
             considerations
             to
             stir
             up
             our
             graces
             so
             to
             effect
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             2.
             for
             the
             reasons
             that
             move
             God
             thus
             to
             goe
             on
             to
             purge
             corruptions
             out
             of
             his
             children
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             because
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             an
             eternall
             divorce
             betweene
             corruption
             and
             our
             hearts
             :
             He
             hath
             bought
             off
             all
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             us
             from
             all
             iniquitie
             .
             
               Titus
               2.
               14.
               
               He
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               redeeme
               us
               from
               all
               iniquitie
               ,
               and
               purifie
               unto
               himselfe
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
            
             and
             God
             will
             have
             the
             price
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             ●ut
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             because
             God
             desires
             more
             and
             more
             to
             have
             delight
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             more
             and
             more
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             us
             ;
             For
             though
             he
             loves
             us
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             full
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             so
             much
             delight
             in
             us
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             nor
             have
             that
             communion
             with
             us
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Husband
             can
             with
             a
             wife
             ,
             who
             hath
             an
             unsavoury
             breath
             ,
             or
             a
             loathsome
             disease
             .
             They
             must
             therefore
             be
             purified
             for
             his
             bed
             ,
             as
             
             
               Hester
            
             was
             for
             
               Ahasuerus
               .
               Draw
               nigh
               to
               God
               ,
            
             sayes
             
               James
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               draw
               nigh
               to
               you
               ,
               James
               4.
               8
               ,
               9.
            
             but
             then
             you
             must
             
               Cleanse
               your
               hands
               ,
               and
               purifie
               your
               hearts
               ,
            
             as
             it
             follows
             there
             ;
             God
             else
             hath
             no
             delight
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             he
             daily
             purgeth
             his
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             use
             and
             service
             ;
             for
             unlesse
             he
             purged
             them
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             use
             them
             in
             honourable
             imployments
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             suffer
             or
             to
             stand
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             concernes
             his
             glory
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             unfit
             for
             such
             uses
             ,
             as
             a
             vessel
             is
             that
             is
             unscoured
             .
             Therefore
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               21.
               
               If
               a
               man
               purge
               himselfe
               from
               these
               ,
            
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             
               vessell
               unto
               honour
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             used
             in
             honourable
             employments
             ,
             and
             not
             laid
             aside
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             
               meet
               for
               his
               masters
               use
               ,
            
             as
             vessells
             kept
             cleane
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             sudden
             the
             master
             hath
             occasion
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             them
             served
             in
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             that
             as
             our
             persons
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             
               services
            
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             acceptable
             ;
             that
             our
             prayers
             and
             such
             performances
             may
             savour
             lesse
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             selfe-love
             ,
             and
             carnall
             desires
             :
             So
             
               Mal.
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               purifier
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               purifie
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Levi
               ,
               as
               gold
               is
               purified
               ,
               from
               their
               drosse
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               offer
               to
               the
               Lord
               an
               offering
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               their
               offerings
               be
               pleasant
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             more
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             is
             purged
             ,
             the
             more
             acceptable
             your
             prayers
             are
             ,
             and
             your
             obedience
             ,
             and
             all
             you
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             wayes
             God
             useth
             to
             purge
             out
             our
             corruptions
             :
             and
             meanes
             whereby
             he
             causeth
             us
             to
             grow
             therein
             .
          
           
             NOw
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             wayes
             whereby
             God
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             us
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             and
             divers
             ,
             he
             blesseth
             all
             sorts
             of
             meanes
             and
             dealings
             of
             his
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             he
             useth
             occasionall
             meanes
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             them
             ,
             as
             even
             
               falling
               into
               sins
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             was
             with
             
               David
            
             when
             he
             fell
             ,
             thereby
             God
             set
             him
             anew
             upon
             this
             work
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             prayer
             appears
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               51.
               
               Oh
               purge
               me
               ,
               make
               me
               cleane
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             casting
             them
             into
             afflictions
             .
             So
             
               Dan.
               11.
               35.
               
               They
               
               shall
               fall
               to
               purge
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               white
               .
            
             What
             the
             Word
             doth
             not
             purge
             out
             ,
             nor
             mercies
             ,
             that
             afflictions
             must
             .
             
               These
               Vines
               must
               be
               cut
               till
               they
               bleed
               .
            
             Summer
             purgeth
             out
             the
             outward
             humours
             that
             lie
             in
             the
             skin
             by
             sweating
             ,
             but
             winter
             concocteth
             the
             inward
             by
             driving
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             purgeth
             away
             the
             humours
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             kept
             in
             health
             .
             Thus
             mercies
             prevaile
             against
             some
             sins
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             against
             others
             .
             
               Moses
            
             neglected
             to
             circumcise
             his
             child
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             doe
             our
             hearts
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             bloody
             work
             )
             till
             God
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             killed
             him
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             God
             sometimes
             puts
             us
             in
             the
             feare
             or
             danger
             of
             losing
             our
             lives
             ,
             casts
             us
             into
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             making
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             to
             kill
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             bring
             us
             off
             to
             this
             work
             of
             purging
             ,
             to
             circumcise
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             
               occasionall
               ,
            
             
             so
             also
             
               instrumentall
               instituted
            
             helps
             ,
             as
             his
             
               Word
               :
            
             So
             
               Eph.
               5.
               26.
               
            
             Christ
             is
             said
             
               to
               cleanse
               his
               Church
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               Word
               :
            
             by
             the
             
               Word
               spoken
               ,
            
             either
             in
             preaching
             ,
             or
             in
             conference
             .
             So
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             to
             my
             text
             ,
             
               Now
               ye
               are
               cleane
               through
               the
               words
               I
               have
               [
               spoken
               unto
               you
               :
               ]
            
             they
             had
             then
             received
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             a
             good
             Sermon
             .
             The
             Word
             at
             once
             discovers
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             sets
             the
             hearts
             against
             it
             ;
             
               It
               was
               ignorant
               ,
               till
               I
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
            
             There
             goes
             a
             light
             with
             it
             to
             see
             sin
             after
             another
             manner
             ,
             although
             a
             man
             did
             know
             it
             afore
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Word
             sets
             out
             the
             vilenesse
             of
             a
             sinne
             ;
             and
             to
             heare
             a
             sinne
             declaimed
             against
             ,
             and
             reproved
             ,
             sets
             an
             exasperation
             upon
             the
             mind
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             man
             goes
             home
             ,
             and
             sets
             upon
             it
             to
             kill
             it
             and
             destroy
             it
             .
             Or
             else
             by
             the
             
               Word
               meditated
            
             upon
             ,
             as
             by
             keeping
             some
             truth
             or
             other
             fresh
             and
             sweet
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             the
             mind
             cheweth
             on
             ;
             God
             fastens
             the
             mind
             upon
             some
             new
             promise
             ,
             or
             new
             discovered
             signe
             of
             a
             mans
             estate
             ,
             and
             these
             
               cleanse
            
             him
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
            
             or
             upon
             some
             Attribute
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             quickens
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             and
             overcomes
             the
             outward
             :
             some
             consideration
             or
             other
             every
             day
             God
             doth
             make
             familiar
             to
             a
             mans
             spirit
             ,
             to
             
               talk
               with
            
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             phrase
             is
             
               Pro.
               6.
               )
            
             and
             to
             keep
             him
             company
             ,
             and
             usually
             some
             new
             one
             ;
             God
             leading
             us
             through
             varieties
             of
             sweet
             truths
             to
             chew
             upon
             ,
             
               one
            
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             
               another
            
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             these
             have
             an
             exceeding
             purging
             vertue
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             keep
             the
             purging
             
             issue
             open
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             that
             have
             issues
             made
             in
             their
             armes
             or
             legs
             ,
             use
             to
             have
             a
             pease
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             small
             thing
             ,
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             orifice
             of
             the
             issue
             to
             keepe
             it
             open
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             such
             a
             new
             truth
             with
             spirituall
             light
             discovered
             ,
             still
             keepe
             the
             purging
             issue
             of
             sinne
             open
             ,
             and
             drawes
             out
             the
             filth
             ,
             
               and
               keeps
               the
               heart
               ;
            
             so
             sayes
             
               Salomon
               Pro.
               6.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
            
             and
             24.
             observe
             the
             coherence
             there
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Keepe
               this
               command
               fresh
               in
               mind
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               keep
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             God
             useth
             also
             the
             
               examples
            
             of
             others
             as
             meanes
             to
             provoke
             a
             man
             to
             purge
             himselfe
             .
             
          
           
             Example
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             
               Professors
               ,
            
             and
             
               falne
            
             away
             ;
             they
             provoke
             a
             man
             to
             set
             fresh
             upon
             this
             worke
             ,
             lest
             that
             the
             like
             sins
             should
             prevaile
             against
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             fall
             ▪
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             
               Hymenaeus
            
             and
             
               Philetus
            
             their
             fall
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               
               ●9
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               that
               calls
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               :
            
             And
             it
             followes
             .
             
               If
               you
               [
               purge
               your selves
               ]
               from
               these
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               vessels
               of
               honour
               .
            
             It
             follows
             upon
             that
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             
               holy
               men
               :
            
             To
             heare
             very
             holy
             men
             speak
             what
             victory
             over
             lusts
             may
             be
             attained
             here
             ,
             doth
             much
             provoke
             another
             to
             purge
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             else
             would
             content
             himselfe
             with
             a
             lesser
             degree
             :
             So
             
               Phil.
               3.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
             there
             are
             many
             
               inward
               workings
            
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             God
             goes
             on
             still
             to
             purge
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             a
             
               further
               discovering
               of
               corruptions
            
             unto
             us
             ;
             either
             a
             greater
             filthinesse
             in
             the
             evils
             we
             saw
             afore
             ,
             or
             to
             see
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             one
             sees
             to
             suspect
             more
             .
             God
             never
             discovers
             lusts
             to
             his
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             them
             away
             ;
             he
             
               stirs
            
             the
             humours
             ,
             to
             
               purge
            
             them
             :
             Thus
             when
             
               David
            
             saw
             his
             sinne
             ,
             he
             sets
             anew
             upon
             cleansing
             himselfe
             in
             the
             19.
             
             
               Psal
               .
            
             comming
             new
             from
             taking
             a
             view
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             having
             seen
             such
             volumes
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             so
             many
             Errataes
             in
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               understand
               his
               errors
               ?
            
             and
             withall
             ,
             
               Oh
               cleanse
               me
               from
               secret
               sinnes
               .
            
             He
             then
             saw
             secret
             evils
             ,
             and
             suspected
             more
             then
             as
             yet
             he
             saw
             ;
             and
             this
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               cleanse
               me
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             use
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             to
             cleanse
             him
             .
             So
             when
             in
             the
             15.
             
             
               Psal
               .
            
             God
             let
             downe
             a
             light
             to
             let
             him
             but
             see
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             nature
             afresh
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               borne
               in
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             had
             
               no
               truth
            
             there
             ,
             
             more
             falshood
             then
             he
             could
             ever
             have
             imagined
             ,
             
               Oh
               purge
               me
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             sets
             the
             heart
             on
             work
             to
             make
             it
             a
             businesse
             to
             get
             ones
             lusts
             mortified
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             measure
             attained
             .
             
               Phil.
               3.
               1.
               
               Paul
               forgot
               what
               was
               behind
               ,
            
             he
             did
             still
             desire
             to
             have
             more
             fellowshig
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             the
             death
             of
             sinne
             ;
             when
             a
             mans
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             the
             worke
             ,
             as
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             for
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
            
             who
             took
             up
             a
             resolution
             ,
             
               I
               said
               I
               would
               look
               to
               may
               wayes
               ;
            
             so
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             said
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             I
             will
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               rich
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               6.
            
             and
             so
             looks
             at
             it
             as
             his
             businesse
             ,
             being
             as
             much
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             at
             first
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             new
             borne
             ;
             when
             growth
             of
             grace
             is
             as
             much
             in
             a
             mans
             eye
             ,
             as
             getting
             grace
             at
             first
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             necessity
             made
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             .
             This
             conviction
             many
             want
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             no
             care
             to
             grow
             more
             holy
             and
             more
             pure
             .
             
               Phil.
               3.
               15.
               
               If
               any
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
            
             (
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             going
             on
             still
             to
             perfection
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               reveale
               it
               to
               him
               .
            
             God
             doth
             reveale
             and
             set
             on
             this
             upon
             every
             godly
             mans
             heart
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             also
             expressed
             to
             us
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               4.
               1.
               
               For
               as
               much
               as
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               for
               us
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               [
               let
               us
               arme
               ]
               our selves
               with
               the
               same
               mind
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             our
             lusts
             :
             for
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               suffered
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             mortified
             his
             lusts
             ,
             
               hath
               ceased
               from
               sinne
               .
            
             That
             same
             
               arming
            
             there
             ,
             is
             Gods
             putting
             into
             the
             mind
             a
             strong
             and
             invincible
             resolution
             to
             go
             through
             with
             this
             worke
             ;
             when
             he
             armes
             and
             steeles
             it
             against
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             all
             encounters
             .
             This
             is
             meant
             by
             
               arming
               us
               with
               the
               same
               mind
               ;
            
             That
             as
             Christ
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             his
             businesse
             why
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             for
             us
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             our
             businesse
             ,
             to
             crucifie
             our
             lusts
             .
             When
             therefore
             we
             intend
             all
             our
             indeavours
             upon
             this
             worke
             ,
             and
             mind
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             ,
             pray
             for
             nothing
             more
             ,
             receive
             Sacraments
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             heare
             and
             performe
             all
             other
             duties
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             this
             ,
             prosecute
             this
             businesse
             as
             the
             main
             ;
             when
             God
             hath
             put
             such
             a
             resolution
             into
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             preserves
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             doth
             it
             by
             drawing
             the
             sap
             and
             juice
             of
             the
             
             affections
             of
             the
             heart
             more
             and
             more
             into
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             into
             obedience
             ;
             when
             that
             intention
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             our
             morning
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             we
             formerly
             spent
             upon
             vanities
             ,
             are
             now
             drawn
             into
             prayer
             and
             holy
             meditations
             ,
             then
             lusts
             doe
             wither
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             care
             is
             how
             to
             please
             God
             more
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             are
             more
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             obedience
             ,
             then
             doth
             corruption
             shale
             off
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             and
             thus
             by
             diverting
             our
             intentions
             ,
             doth
             God
             worke
             out
             corruptions
             .
             And
             looke
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             draw
             up
             the
             sap
             out
             of
             the
             root
             ,
             so
             doth
             Christ
             draw
             out
             the
             heart
             at
             some
             times
             more
             then
             at
             others
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             unto
             communion
             with
             himselfe
             in
             the
             duties
             :
             this
             killeth
             sin
             ,
             and
             causeth
             it
             to
             wither
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             sap
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               intention
            
             of
             mind
             which
             doth
             usually
             nourish
             it
             :
             Thus
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               22.
               
               We
               purifie
               our
               hearts
               by
               obeying
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             bringing
             the
             heart
             more
             and
             more
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             his
             Sonne
             :
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Fathers
             work
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             
               none
               comes
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               but
               whom
               the
               Father
               draws
               )
            
             Now
             how
             many
             soules
             are
             there
             ,
             who
             have
             gone
             puddring
             on
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             in
             the
             use
             of
             other
             meanes
             ,
             and
             though
             in
             the
             use
             thereof
             Christ
             hath
             communicated
             some
             vertue
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             did
             not
             trade
             with
             him
             chiefly
             in
             those
             duties
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             little
             in
             comparison
             to
             what
             afterwards
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             discovered
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             great
             ordinance
             who
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             get
             their
             lusts
             mortified
             .
             Afore
             this
             they
             have
             washt
             ,
             and
             washt
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             washt
             without
             sope
             ,
             untill
             Christ
             hath
             been
             thus
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             rising
             againe
             ,
             which
             is
             compared
             ,
             
               Mal.
               3.
            
             unto
             
               Fullers
               sope
               ,
            
             &c.
             In
             the
             13.
             
             
               Zach.
               1.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               God
               opens
               a
               fountaine
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               for
               sinne
               and
               for
               uncleannesse
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             .
             Now
             by
             that
             
               opening
            
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             promise
             of
             sending
             his
             Sonne
             into
             the
             world
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             but
             the
             discovery
             of
             him
             to
             beleevers
             after
             his
             being
             crucified
             :
             For
             
               Chap.
               12.
               10.
            
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             crucified
             already
             ,
             for
             they
             there
             
               see
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ;
            
             therefore
             that
             
               opening
            
             there
             is
             meant
             the
             discovery
             of
             him
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             him
             to
             be
             the
             great
             ordinance
             of
             cleansing
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             more
             distinctly
             a
             man
             understands
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             already
             made
             
               Sanctification
               to
               us
               )
            
             the
             
             more
             easily
             he
             gets
             his
             lusts
             purged
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             that
             trades
             immediately
             with
             Christ
             ,
             will
             doe
             more
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             then
             another
             in
             a
             yeare
             ;
             for
             seeing
             that
             the
             power
             of
             purging
             us
             lies
             immediately
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             purging
             drug
             which
             mingles
             it selfe
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             all
             meanes
             else
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             all
             aworke
             :
             therefore
             the
             more
             of
             him
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             immediate
             application
             we
             have
             of
             him
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             the
             more
             recourse
             our
             hearts
             have
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             our
             lusts
             are
             purged
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             drugs
             or
             minerals
             ,
             if
             the
             infusion
             and
             steeping
             of
             them
             in
             liquors
             will
             worke
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             if
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             be
             taken
             downe
             inwardly
             and
             immediately
             ?
             now
             this
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             goe
             on
             to
             open
             
               our
               faith
               to
               see
               him
               ,
            
             and
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               
               That
               I
               may
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               resurrection
               .
            
             The
             more
             we
             look
             upon
             all
             means
             else
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             as
             ineffectuall
             without
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             power
             we
             shall
             find
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             by
             assuring
             the
             soule
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             shedding
             it
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             by
             working
             spirituall
             joy
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             doth
             God
             also
             purge
             his
             people
             :
             And
             to
             work
             all
             these
             is
             in
             Gods
             power
             immediately
             and
             solely
             ;
             
               I
               am
               Crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
            
             And
             how
             ?
             by
             beleeving
             that
             
               Christ
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               loved
               me
               .
            
             This
             deads
             a
             man
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             makes
             a
             man
             crucifie
             that
             which
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             for
             ,
             and
             this
             makes
             a
             man
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             loves
             Christ
             ,
             or
             apprehends
             his
             love
             ;
             And
             it
             doth
             this
             in
             a
             double
             relation
             or
             respect
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             sin
             so
             displeaseth
             him
             ,
             nor
             onely
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             did
             afflict
             him
             so
             much
             once
             ,
             and
             because
             to
             
               take
               sinne
               away
            
             was
             the
             intent
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             :
             for
             so
             1
             
               John
               3.
               ver
               .
               4.
            
             although
             a
             beleever
             is
             said
             to
             mortifie
             sinne
             upon
             this
             consideration
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
            
             yet
             much
             more
             upon
             this
             other
             ,
             because
             
               Christ
               was
               manifest
               to
               take
               sinnes
               away
               :
            
             and
             the
             more
             assurance
             I
             have
             of
             another
             life
             and
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             like
             Christ
             hereafter
             ,
             the
             more
             a
             man
             purgeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             fit
             for
             that
             condition
             :
             
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               purgeth
               himselfe
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               ;
            
             so
             in
             the
             2.
             
               ver
               .
            
             of
             that
             3.
             of
             
               John.
            
             The
             more
             joy
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             deaded
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             one
             eats
             up
             the
             other
             :
             for
             the
             ground
             
             of
             all
             sinne
             is
             but
             the
             love
             of
             pleasure
             ;
             now
             if
             I
             find
             it
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             it
             deads
             me
             for
             seeking
             it
             in
             the
             world
             :
             For
             
               Omnis
               vita
               gustu
               ducitur
               ,
            
             All
             life
             is
             maintained
             by
             a
             taste
             of
             some
             sweetnesse
             .
             Now
             when
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             relish
             of
             it
             is
             spoiled
             by
             the
             taste
             of
             a
             greater
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             die
             and
             abate
             ;
             and
             though
             that
             sweetnesse
             from
             God
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             remaine
             in
             the
             present
             taste
             and
             relish
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             leaves
             such
             an
             impression
             behind
             it
             ,
             that
             whatever
             a
             man
             tasts
             after
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             relish
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             comparison
             ;
             still
             he
             sayes
             
               the
               old
               is
               better
               :
            
             and
             though
             the
             taste
             of
             one
             sinfull
             pleasure
             may
             take
             us
             off
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             none
             but
             a
             contrary
             pleasure
             doth
             kill
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasure
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             Mortification
             :
             and
             that
             first
             by
             Negative
             signes
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             argue
             much
             corruption
             yet
             remaining
             unpurged
             out
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             now
             come
             to
             that
             third
             thing
             which
             was
             propounded
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Helps
            
             whereby
             you
             may
             discerne
             what
             progresse
             hath
             been
             made
             in
             this
             work
             :
             And
             as
             I
             said
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             my
             purpose
             was
             not
             so
             much
             to
             handle
             Mortification
             in
             the
             common
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             onely
             growth
             therein
             ;
             So
             those
             things
             I
             shall
             now
             deliver
             about
             discerning
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             intend
             them
             not
             so
             much
             for
             
               Signes
            
             of
             mortification
             ,
             as
             
               Rules
            
             whereby
             we
             may
             judge
             how
             this
             worke
             goes
             forward
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             we
             are
             still
             short
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             I
             will
             handle
             it
             negatively
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             such
             symptomes
             ,
             as
             argue
             much
             corruption
             ,
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             humours
             yet
             remaining
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             :
             Such
             as
             argue
             little
             proficiency
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             though
             such
             as
             withall
             true
             grace
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             a
             man
             doth
             magnifie
             ,
             and
             sets
             a
             high
             price
             upon
             
             worldly
             and
             carnall
             excellencies
             and
             pleasures
             ;
             is
             much
             taken
             with
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             carryed
             away
             with
             them
             :
             Or
             when
             (
             though
             we
             restrain
             our selves
             from
             the
             eager
             pursuit
             after
             them
             ,
             
             yet
             if
             )
             in
             your
             eyes
             and
             opinions
             they
             seeme
             glorious
             and
             goodly
             things
             ,
             and
             oh
             we
             secretly
             think
             the
             enjoying
             such
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             obtaining
             such
             an
             excellencie
             ,
             or
             such
             or
             such
             a
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             accommodated
             with
             such
             and
             such
             conveniences
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             great
             an
             addition
             of
             happinesse
             to
             us
             ;
             this
             argues
             a
             green
             heart
             ,
             much
             want
             of
             mortification
             ,
             though
             truth
             of
             grace
             be
             there
             .
             These
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             spake
             this
             Parable
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             (
             and
             unto
             them
             especially
             )
             how
             were
             they
             affected
             ,
             and
             transported
             with
             a
             trifle
             ?
             Even
             that
             very
             night
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             attached
             ,
             they
             strive
             for
             precedencie
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             be
             
               the
               greatest
               amongst
               them
               ▪
               Luk.
               22.
            
             who
             should
             be
             chiefe
             of
             that
             noble
             order
             :
             And
             it
             was
             such
             a
             precedencie
             which
             they
             affected
             ,
             as
             Noblemen
             have
             in
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             :
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             but
             
               Gentiles
            
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             
               ver
               .
               25.
               
            
             Christ
             insinuates
             )
             who
             stand
             upon
             their
             blood
             and
             their
             outward
             priviledges
             :
             It
             was
             not
             for
             nothing
             Christ
             tels
             them
             in
             this
             Parable
             ,
             they
             needed
             purging
             ;
             but
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             children
             yet
             ,
             and
             
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             now
             in
             their
             minority
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             weaned
             from
             rattles
             and
             trifles
             ,
             Christ
             was
             not
             yet
             crucified
             ,
             not
             they
             so
             throughly
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             afterwards
             :
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             not
             yet
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             fire
             to
             burne
             up
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             consume
             this
             their
             drosse
             .
             That
             other
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             (
             who
             sayes
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               borne
               out
               of
               time
               ,
            
             in
             comparison
             to
             them
             )
             had
             attained
             to
             a
             greater
             measure
             ,
             he
             glorying
             in
             this
             as
             his
             highest
             title
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             This
             magnifying
             of
             outward
             things
             in
             our
             conceits
             and
             opinions
             ,
             is
             indeed
             but
             
               knowing
               things
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               5.
               16.
            
             because
             the
             flesh
             doth
             fascinate
             and
             corrupt
             the
             judgment
             ,
             in
             judging
             our selves
             by
             such
             things
             .
             And
             this
             argues
             exceeding
             much
             want
             of
             mortification
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             lust
             that
             puts
             that
             lustre
             ,
             and
             glosse
             ,
             and
             varnish
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             things
             in
             themselves
             are
             vaine
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             had
             experience
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ;
             How
             comes
             it
             then
             we
             should
             esteeme
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             taken
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             such
             high
             conceits
             of
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             lusts
             unpurged
             out
             ,
             which
             represent
             them
             falsely
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             
               John
               ,
               1
               Epist
               .
               2.
               16.
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             puts
             
               the
               lust
            
             which
             is
             in
             us
             to
             expresse
             the
             
               things
            
             
             themselves
             :
             He
             sayes
             not
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             preferment
             ,
             &c.
             (
             though
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             )
             but
             the
             
               lusts
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
            
             (
             so
             he
             expresseth
             them
             )
             because
             they
             are
             these
             lusts
             ,
             makes
             the
             things
             so
             glorious
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             sets
             a
             price
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             so
             much
             magnifying
             and
             high
             esteeme
             of
             outward
             things
             as
             there
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             much
             inordinate
             lust
             there
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             want
             of
             mortification
             ;
             and
             when
             these
             lusts
             boiling
             in
             us
             fume
             up
             so
             high
             as
             to
             intoxicate
             and
             corrupt
             our
             
               esteeme
            
             and
             
               judgments
            
             (
             which
             though
             grace
             should
             keep
             us
             from
             pursuing
             these
             vanities
             )
             that
             yet
             we
             look
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             wanton
             eye
             ,
             and
             thinke
             great
             matters
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             our selves
             as
             it
             were
             debarred
             and
             restrained
             of
             so
             much
             of
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             whilst
             we
             want
             ,
             and
             cannot
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             this
             argues
             an
             unmortifyednesse
             :
             for
             herein
             lies
             the
             power
             of
             mortification
             ,
             even
             to
             
               count
               all
               things
               drosse
               and
               dung
               ,
            
             to
             looke
             upon
             them
             as
             
               crucified
               things
               ,
            
             to
             have
             them
             seeme
             all
             as
             withered
             flowers
             ,
             as
             
               small
               things
               ,
            
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               mans
            
             esteeme
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               4.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             our
             minds
             are
             carried
             out
             to
             superfluities
             ,
             and
             
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             and
             are
             discontented
             with
             our
             own
             condition
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             such
             as
             might
             content
             us
             ,
             this
             argues
             a
             great
             want
             of
             purging
             ,
             this
             is
             from
             superfluity
             ,
             of
             humours
             abounding
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             When
             they
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             Manna
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             have
             Quails
             also
             ;
             when
             there
             are
             such
             extravagant
             affections
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             thinke
             any
             other
             condition
             would
             please
             us
             better
             then
             our
             owne
             ,
             this
             argues
             much
             unmortifyednesse
             ,
             though
             it
             run
             not
             out
             into
             acts
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             
               superfluity
               of
               naughtinesse
               ,
            
             the
             excesse
             of
             corruption
             that
             thinks
             
               stolne
               meate
               sweet
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             
               Proverbs
               .
            
             When
             our
             longings
             are
             wild
             and
             humorous
             ,
             like
             the
             longings
             of
             women
             with
             child
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             but
             some
             one
             odde
             thing
             they
             have
             set
             their
             fancie
             on
             ,
             will
             please
             ;
             like
             sick
             mens
             stomachs
             ,
             with
             whom
             nothing
             will
             down
             that
             is
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             rather
             to
             something
             else
             ;
             so
             nor
             we
             with
             what
             God
             allots
             us
             .
             And
             when
             we
             are
             environed
             about
             with
             comforts
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             nothing
             ,
             if
             some
             one
             be
             wanting
             .
             Such
             unmortifyed
             lusts
             we
             see
             in
             
               Sampson
               ,
            
             though
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Israel
             could
             please
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             one
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             
               Judg.
               14.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             our
             minds
             are
             so
             glued
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             
             
             tell
             how
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             how
             to
             lose
             such
             a
             friend
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             conveniencie
             ,
             we
             would
             think
             our selves
             halfe
             undone
             if
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             fall
             out
             ;
             
               Davids
            
             heart
             was
             full
             of
             humours
             ,
             and
             needed
             purging
             ,
             when
             he
             ventured
             so
             much
             of
             his
             comfort
             in
             his
             
               Absalom
            
             alone
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             away
             ,
             he
             wisht
             he
             had
             dyed
             for
             him
             .
             It
             is
             good
             often
             to
             try
             our
             hearrs
             ,
             by
             supposing
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             befall
             us
             .
             What
             if
             a
             change
             should
             come
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             I
             should
             be
             put
             to
             ;
             to
             see
             how
             the
             heart
             can
             beare
             it
             .
             When
             some
             men
             have
             a
             losse
             in
             their
             estates
             and
             riches
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             
               raked
            
             out
             of
             their
             bellies
             ,
             as
             
               Zophar
            
             speaks
             ,
             
               Job
               20.
               15.
            
             and
             a
             piece
             even
             of
             their
             very
             heart
             goes
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             still
             distempered
             under
             variety
             of
             conditions
             and
             businesses
             ,
             and
             is
             inordinate
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             argues
             much
             unmortifiednesse
             :
             As
             if
             he
             be
             to
             recreate
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             is
             inordinate
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             when
             to
             end
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             his
             calling
             againe
             ;
             if
             to
             study
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             also
             as
             violent
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             entrenches
             upon
             the
             duties
             should
             keep
             up
             his
             soule
             in
             health
             ,
             as
             also
             upon
             the
             necessary
             refreshings
             his
             body
             requires
             .
             Broach
             the
             vessell
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             if
             still
             it
             runs
             muddy
             and
             thick
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             the
             vessell
             is
             full
             of
             ill
             liquor
             .
             To
             be
             distempered
             in
             some
             one
             particular
             is
             lesse
             ,
             but
             when
             in
             every
             vein
             that
             is
             opened
             ,
             much
             corrupt
             bloud
             comes
             forth
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             the
             body
             is
             full
             of
             humours
             ,
             and
             needs
             purging
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             in
             an
             ague
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             cold
             fit
             takes
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             extreme
             cold
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             hot
             fit
             comes
             ,
             he
             is
             on
             the
             contrary
             as
             extreame
             hot
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             he
             is
             full
             of
             humours
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             purged
             out
             ,
             one
             or
             the
             other
             abates
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             if
             when
             a
             man
             abounds
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             commonly
             confident
             ,
             and
             forgets
             God
             ;
             if
             when
             he
             wants
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             as
             much
             on
             the
             other
             side
             distempered
             ,
             and
             grows
             solicitous
             ,
             distrustfull
             .
             Sound
             bodies
             can
             beare
             sudden
             alteration
             of
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             but
             distempered
             weak
             bodies
             cannot
             .
             Nature
             cannot
             beare
             a
             sudden
             alteration
             ,
             but
             much
             Grace
             can
             ;
             
               I
               know
               how
               to
               want
               ,
               I
               know
               how
               to
               abound
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               12.
               
            
             He
             was
             much
             therefore
             mortified
             ;
             he
             could
             work
             hard
             in
             Summer
             ,
             without
             much
             sweating
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             undergoe
             the
             cold
             of
             Winter
             without
             catarrhs
             and
             such
             weaknesses
             as
             others
             are
             subject
             to
             ;
             his
             soule
             was
             well
             purged
             of
             humours
             .
             And
             so
             
               Job
            
             had
             learnt
             to
             blesse
             God
             when
             all
             was
             gone
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             man
             throughly
             
             mortifyed
             before
             ,
             he
             had
             carryed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             best
             estate
             without
             security
             and
             carnall
             rejoycing
             ;
             thus
             he
             sayes
             of
             himselfe
             that
             he
             
               made
               not
               gold
               his
               hope
               ,
               nor
               his
               confidence
               ,
               nor
               had
               rejoyced
               because
               his
               wealth
               was
               great
               ,
               Job
               31.
               25.
            
             and
             answerably
             he
             behaves
             himselfe
             in
             his
             worst
             estate
             with
             patience
             and
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             the
             more
             carnall
             confidence
             we
             have
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             
             and
             beare
             our selves
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             spirits
             strengthned
             and
             upholden
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             want
             of
             mortification
             .
             The
             Corinthians
             ,
             though
             godly
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             very
             unmortifyed
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             ,
             they
             were
             
               rather
               carnall
               then
               spirituall
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               1.
               
            
             Now
             this
             their
             carnall
             mindednesse
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             was
             expressed
             in
             their
             carnall
             confidence
             they
             had
             in
             outward
             things
             ;
             they
             had
             riches
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             swim
             in
             these
             ;
             and
             reigned
             and
             domineered
             in
             their
             owne
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             excelled
             all
             other
             Churches
             in
             their
             owne
             opinions
             and
             so
             despised
             others
             in
             comparison
             ,
             they
             were
             carryed
             aloft
             by
             these
             waxen
             wings
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               4.
               8.
               
               Now
               ye
               are
               full
               ,
               now
               ye
               are
               rich
               ,
               ye
               have
               reigned
               :
            
             they
             had
             riches
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             thought
             themselves
             as
             Kings
             ,
             full
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             having
             the
             world
             afore
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             filled
             with
             conceits
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             
               I
               wuold
               to
               God
               you
               did
               reigne
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             not
             
               regnum
               in
               capite
               ,
            
             in
             your
             owne
             conceits
             onely
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             were
             indeed
             such
             reall
             cause
             to
             applaud
             your
             own
             conditions
             .
             
               We
               are
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
            
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               and
               have
               no
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               3.
               
            
             The
             more
             the
             heart
             is
             truly
             circumcised
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             he
             there
             speakes
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             who
             rested
             in
             outward
             circumcision
             )
             it
             trusteth
             not
             ,
             nor
             beareth
             not
             it selfe
             upon
             outward
             things
             ,
             priviledges
             and
             endowments
             ,
             as
             riches
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             credit
             ,
             learning
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ;
             these
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             doe
             puffe
             it
             up
             ,
             
               but
               we
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               have
               no
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             either
             for
             comfort
             ,
             or
             for
             justification
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             
               but
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             the
             more
             full
             of
             envyings
             ,
             and
             heart-burnings
             against
             
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             breakings
             forth
             into
             strife
             our
             hearts
             are
             ,
             and
             of
             strivings
             and
             contentions
             to
             get
             the
             credit
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             victory
             away
             from
             others
             ,
             &c.
             the
             more
             unmortified
             are
             our
             hearts
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             need
             of
             purging
             .
             These
             overflowings
             of
             the
             gall
             and
             spleen
             ,
             
             come
             from
             a
             fulnesse
             of
             bad
             humours
             .
             
               Whereas
               there
               is
               among
               you
               envying
               and
               strife
               ,
               are
               ye
               not
               carnall
               ?
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               3.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             argues
             you
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             for
             envie
             and
             strife
             are
             not
             onely
             lusts
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             further
             they
             are
             such
             lusts
             ,
             as
             are
             always
             the
             children
             and
             fruit
             of
             some
             other
             ;
             they
             are
             rooted
             in
             ,
             and
             spring
             from
             inordinate
             affections
             to
             some
             things
             which
             we
             contend
             for
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             if
             this
             fire
             of
             envie
             or
             strife
             prove
             great
             ,
             it
             argues
             the
             fuell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             lusts
             after
             the
             things
             we
             envie
             others
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             more
             :
             For
             envie
             is
             but
             an
             oblique
             lust
             ,
             founded
             on
             some
             more
             direct
             lust
             :
             these
             are
             but
             the
             outward
             flushings
             ,
             that
             shew
             the
             distemper
             to
             be
             much
             more
             within
             :
             
               Jam.
               4.
               1.
               
               From
               whence
               comes
               wars
               and
               fightings
               amongst
               you
               ?
               come
               they
               not
               hence
               ,
               even
               of
               your
               lusts
               which
               fight
               in
               your
               members
               ?
            
             There
             is
             something
             the
             heart
             would
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             
               2.
               ver
               .
               Ye
               lust
               and
               have
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             A
             contentious
             spirit
             is
             an
             unmortifyed
             spirit
             ;
             
               If
               ye
               bite
               and
               devour
               one
               another
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               15.
               
               This
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               walk
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               not
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             Mark
             the
             coherence
             ,
             it
             comes
             in
             upon
             biting
             one
             at
             another
             ,
             for
             such
             walke
             not
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             flesh
             doth
             prevaile
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             meaning
             .
          
           
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             the
             lesse
             able
             we
             are
             to
             heare
             reproofs
             for
             the
             breakings
             forth
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             the
             more
             unmortifyed
             it
             argues
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             :
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             we
             love
             those
             much
             ,
             whom
             we
             cannot
             endure
             to
             heare
             spoken
             against
             :
             therefore
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Be
               swift
               to
               heare
               ,
               but
               slow
               to
               wrath
               ;
            
             take
             heed
             of
             raging
             when
             you
             are
             toucht
             ;
             And
             it
             follows
             a
             verse
             after
             ,
             
               Casting
               away
               all
               superfluity
               ,
               receive
               the
               word
               with
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             for
             it
             is
             your
             lusts
             uncast
             out
             ,
             unpurged
             ,
             that
             cause
             that
             wrath
             and
             heart-boiling
             against
             reproofe
             .
             That
             good
             King
             was
             in
             a
             great
             distemper
             of
             spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             cast
             the
             Prophet
             in
             prison
             that
             reproved
             him
             ,
             for
             
               he
               oppressed
               the
               people
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
            
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               16.
               10.
            
             he
             was
             then
             taken
             in
             the
             spring-tide
             ,
             and
             swelling
             of
             his
             lusts
             of
             covetousnesse
             and
             oppression
             ;
             they
             brake
             downe
             all
             that
             withstood
             and
             opposed
             the
             current
             of
             them
             :
             and
             if
             (
             as
             he
             in
             this
             fit
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             so
             )
             we
             be
             found
             in
             such
             passionate
             tempers
             upon
             such
             occasions
             of
             reproof
             ordinarily
             ,
             it
             argues
             the
             habituall
             frame
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             much
             unmortifyed
             ,
             as
             this
             argued
             him
             at
             this
             time
             to
             have
             beene
             actually
             much
             distempered
             .
          
           
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             the
             more
             quick
             and
             speedy
             the
             temptation
             is
             in
             
             taking
             ,
             the
             more
             unmortified
             the
             heart
             is
             :
             When
             an
             object
             at
             the
             first
             presenting
             makes
             the
             lust
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             passeth
             through
             at
             the
             very
             first
             presenting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             soaks
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             oile
             into
             the
             bones
             ,
             and
             runs
             through
             all
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             is
             gunpowder
             to
             temptations
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             
               touch
            
             and
             
               take
               ,
            
             so
             as
             there
             needes
             not
             much
             blowing
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             is
             presently
             on
             fire
             ,
             as
             
               Prov.
               7.
               22.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               went
               [
               straight-way
               ]
               after
               her
               .
            
             A
             man
             will
             find
             that
             when
             his
             heart
             is
             actually
             in
             a
             good
             temper
             ,
             a
             temptation
             doth
             not
             so
             easily
             take
             :
             his
             heart
             is
             then
             ,
             though
             tinder
             ,
             yet
             as
             wet
             tinder
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             slow
             in
             taking
             .
             As
             there
             is
             a
             
               preparednesse
               to
               good
               works
               ,
            
             so
             there
             is
             a
             preparednesse
             to
             evill
             ;
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             in
             a
             covetous
             humour
             ,
             
               and
               will
               be
               rich
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               falls
               into
               temptations
               and
               a
               snare
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               
            
             His
             lusts
             will
             nibble
             at
             every
             bait
             in
             every
             thing
             he
             deales
             in
             ;
             they
             will
             take
             presently
             :
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             thus
             bird-limed
             ,
             then
             it
             cleaves
             to
             every
             thing
             it
             meets
             with
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             
               awake
               to
               righteousnesse
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             but
             to
             sin
             rather
             ,
             when
             a
             little
             occasion
             awakeneth
             a
             lust
             ,
             and
             rouzeth
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             jogging
             will
             not
             awaken
             a
             mans
             grace
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             the
             more
             our
             lusts
             have
             power
             to
             disturb
             us
             in
             holy
             
             duties
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             prevaile
             with
             the
             heart
             then
             ,
             the
             more
             unmortified
             and
             profane
             the
             heart
             is
             ;
             as
             to
             have
             uncleane
             glances
             in
             hearing
             ,
             and
             worldly
             thoughts
             then
             ordinarily
             to
             possesse
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             up
             much
             ;
             
               They
               are
               prophane
            
             (
             sayes
             God
             ,
             
               Jer.
               23.
               11.
               
               )
               for
               in
               my
               house
               I
               have
               found
               their
               wickednesse
               .
            
             If
             the
             heart
             be
             carryed
             away
             ,
             and
             overcome
             with
             uncleane
             and
             worldly
             thoughts
             then
             ,
             this
             argues
             much
             unmortifyednesse
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             flesh
             is
             indeed
             much
             above
             the
             spirit
             :
             For
             why
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             is
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             overcome
             and
             over-awe
             the
             unregenerate
             part
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             impudent
             and
             outragious
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             then
             the
             regenerate
             part
             hath
             the
             advantage
             ,
             for
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Ordinance
             is
             a
             stirring
             of
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             provoking
             it
             to
             holynesse
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             a
             mans
             lusts
             should
             be
             able
             to
             tempt
             and
             seduce
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             it
             argues
             sinne
             hath
             a
             great
             part
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             it
             affronts
             God
             in
             his
             throne
             ,
             when
             grace
             is
             
               in
               Solio
               ,
            
             where
             it
             would
             be
             ;
             for
             the
             Disciples
             then
             to
             be
             talking
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             when
             Christ
             had
             made
             
             so
             long
             a
             Sermon
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             ,
             this
             argued
             much
             want
             of
             mortification
             in
             them
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             were
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             orthodox
             party
             were
             but
             a
             weak
             party
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             if
             whilst
             they
             are
             at
             Sermons
             ,
             Papists
             durst
             come
             in
             and
             disturb
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             
             Tenthly
             ,
             when
             the
             recalling
             former
             acts
             committed
             by
             a
             man
             ,
             prove
             still
             to
             be
             a
             snare
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             being
             suggested
             by
             Satan
             as
             a
             means
             to
             quicken
             his
             lust
             ,
             the
             thought
             thereof
             doth
             rather
             stir
             up
             his
             lust
             afresh
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             an
             unmortifyed
             frame
             .
             Thus
             is
             it
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             
               Ezech.
               23.
               21.
               
               That
               she
               multiplyed
               her
               whoredomes
               in
               calling
               to
               remembrance
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               youth
               ,
               wherein
               she
               had
               played
               the
               harlot
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             The
             remembrance
             of
             them
             was
             a
             snare
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             8.
             verse
             ▪
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             a
             man
             is
             deeply
             in
             love
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             falls
             in
             love
             with
             the
             picture
             ;
             when
             the
             
               remembrance
            
             of
             whence
             he
             is
             falne
             ,
             should
             
               make
               him
               repent
               ,
            
             that
             it
             should
             on
             the
             contrary
             cause
             him
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             sinne
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             flesh
             hath
             much
             the
             better
             .
             To
             have
             the
             mind
             stirred
             with
             new
             objects
             and
             new
             temptations
             ,
             may
             stand
             with
             far
             lesse
             corruption
             ,
             and
             more
             grace
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             it
             stirred
             afresh
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             old
             ;
             to
             find
             sweetnesse
             in
             a
             lust
             twice
             sod
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             also
             often
             steept
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             in
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             hatred
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             boiled
             it
             in
             sowre
             hearbs
             ;
             yet
             still
             to
             find
             sweetnesse
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             this
             argues
             much
             corruption
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             the
             sinfulnesse
             and
             strength
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             
               the
               law
               which
               was
               holy
               and
               good
               ,
            
             should
             stir
             up
             his
             lust
             whilst
             unregenerate
             :
             So
             may
             we
             ,
             when
             the
             thought
             of
             a
             sin
             which
             should
             stir
             up
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             should
             provoke
             and
             tickle
             corrupt
             nature
             againe
             .
             Indeed
             that
             the
             new
             scent
             of
             meat
             should
             have
             moved
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             much
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             
               remembrance
            
             of
             their
             flesh-pots
             should
             doe
             it
             .
             That
             speech
             
               Rom.
               8.
            
             where
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             may
             admit
             among
             other
             this
             interpretation
             also
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             lusts
             ,
             but
             even
             former
             deeds
             and
             acts
             committed
             ,
             which
             may
             prove
             an
             occasion
             of
             sin
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             fresh
             verdure
             in
             our
             eye
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             mortifyed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Positive
             signes
             of
             Growth
             in
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             Gods
             purging
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             AND
             so
             now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             signes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Positive
               signes
            
             of
             growth
             in
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             purging
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             more
             insight
             a
             man
             hath
             into
             spirituall
             corruptions
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             conflict
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             growth
             he
             hath
             attained
             unto
             in
             purging
             out
             corruptions
             :
             So
             as
             that
             now
             the
             chiefest
             of
             his
             conflict
             is
             come
             to
             be
             with
             spirituall
             lusts
             ,
             not
             worldly
             lusts
             and
             grosse
             evils
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             progresse
             in
             this
             worke
             .
             These
             ordinarily
             are
             sure
             rules
             ,
             that
             whilst
             a
             mans
             conflict
             is
             with
             more
             outward
             grosse
             evills
             ,
             as
             uncleannesse
             ,
             worldly
             mindnesse
             ,
             &c.
             so
             long
             and
             so
             much
             he
             is
             kept
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             those
             inward
             ,
             hidden
             ,
             close
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             sit
             nighest
             to
             the
             heart
             :
             As
             also
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             more
             a
             man
             is
             freed
             from
             ,
             and
             hath
             got
             victory
             over
             such
             more
             outward
             evills
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             are
             bent
             inward
             to
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             other
             more
             spirituall
             wickednesses
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             for
             these
             spirituall
             lusts
             ,
             as
             pride
             ,
             carnall
             confidence
             in
             a
             mans
             owne
             graces
             ,
             self-flattery
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             these
             corruptions
             lie
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             expresse
             it
             ,
             )
             more
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             countrey
             ;
             but
             those
             other
             of
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             lye
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             and
             skirts
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             overcome
             those
             that
             encounter
             him
             at
             the
             Borders
             ,
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             have
             so
             through
             a
             discovery
             ,
             and
             constant
             conflict
             with
             those
             that
             lie
             higher
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               pollution
               both
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               ●
               Cor.
               7.
               
            
             Which
             implyes
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             or
             body
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             or
             soule
             :
             for
             so
             the
             opposition
             there
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             for
             else
             all
             lusts
             are
             lusts
             
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             .
             Againe
             ,
             such
             corruptions
             cause
             
               a
               blindnesse
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               see
               afar
               off
               ,
            
             as
             2
             
               Pet.
               Chap.
               1.
               
            
             Whilst
             a
             scholar
             that
             learnes
             a
             Tongue
             ,
             hath
             not
             learned
             to
             escape
             all
             grosser
             faults
             in
             Grammaticall
             construction
             ,
             
             he
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             come
             to
             know
             the
             Elegancies
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             nor
             see
             his
             errors
             therein
             ;
             so
             nor
             doe
             men
             come
             to
             be
             
               Critiques
            
             indeed
             ,
             and
             cunningly
             skilfull
             in
             the
             more
             curious
             
               Errataes
            
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             attained
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             mortification
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             free
             from
             grosser
             evils
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             grown
             in
             grace
             ,
             have
             attained
             ordinarily
             some
             freedome
             from
             such
             sinnes
             ;
             therefore
             sayes
             
               John
               ,
               1
               Epist
               .
               2.
               14.
               
               You
               young
               men
               are
               strong
               ,
               and
               have
               overcome
               that
               evill
               one
               :
            
             they
             have
             attained
             so
             much
             strength
             as
             to
             overcome
             the
             grosser
             evils
             ,
             those
             evills
             .
             So
             as
             to
             allude
             to
             what
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             they
             then
             come
             to
             conflict
             not
             so
             much
             with
             
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             outward
             evils
             ,
             as
             with
             
               spirituall
               wickednesses
            
             within
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             with
             affections
             and
             dispositions
             contrary
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             therein
             lies
             their
             chiefest
             exercise
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             till
             they
             have
             some
             freedome
             and
             victory
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             at
             leasure
             to
             view
             these
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             may
             discerne
             our
             victory
             over
             our
             lusts
             ,
             by
             our
             ability
             more
             or
             lesse
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             grow
             up
             to
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             willingnesse
             ,
             and
             freenesse
             ,
             and
             cheerfulnesse
             of
             heart
             to
             deny
             our selves
             when
             we
             are
             called
             and
             put
             upon
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             lusts
             purged
             out
             :
             for
             the
             reason
             that
             our
             hearts
             consult
             so
             much
             with
             carnall
             ends
             in
             businesses
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             so
             much
             adoe
             with
             them
             ere
             we
             can
             bring
             them
             off
             to
             part
             with
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             God
             and
             our
             owne
             consciences
             doe
             call
             us
             unto
             ,
             is
             through
             want
             of
             purging
             :
             For
             all
             want
             of
             self-denyall
             is
             from
             an
             adhaesion
             to
             outward
             things
             .
             Were
             we
             free
             and
             unmarried
             men
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             our
             hearts
             loosned
             from
             all
             ;
             and
             were
             all
             the
             secreat
             
               fibrae
               ,
            
             those
             stings
             of
             lusts
             that
             shoot
             into
             things
             ,
             cut
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             nothing
             to
             us
             to
             part
             with
             them
             :
             this
             was
             in
             that
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             how
             ready
             was
             he
             to
             lay
             downe
             his
             life
             ?
             
               My
               life
               is
               not
               deare
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               fulfill
               my
               ministration
               with
               joy
               ;
            
             and
             so
             when
             the
             time
             of
             his
             departure
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               6.
               
            
             He
             speaks
             it
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               am
               offered
               ,
            
             it
             was
             done
             in
             his
             heart
             already
             :
             As
             in
             like
             phrase
             of
             speech
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Heb.
               11.
            
             that
             
               Abraham
               offered
               up
               his
               son
               ,
            
             because
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             fully
             purposed
             it
             .
             When
             men
             must
             be
             forced
             by
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             
             
               Pharaoh
            
             with
             plagues
             ,
             to
             let
             their
             credits
             or
             estates
             goe
             by
             restitution
             ,
             or
             for
             God
             and
             good
             uses
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             want
             of
             purging
             .
             The
             more
             loosned
             a
             man
             is
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             prepared
             that
             man
             is
             for
             all
             works
             of
             self-denyall
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             purged
             .
             So
             when
             a
             man
             parts
             with
             all
             without
             sticking
             or
             higling
             ,
             as
             
               Abraham
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               beleeve
               without
               staggering
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             he
             hath
             attained
             to
             a
             good
             degree
             :
             even
             as
             that
             argued
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             
               Rom.
               3.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             an
             open
             and
             a
             large
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             liberall
             man
             hath
             an
             open
             hand
             to
             men
             )
             as
             
               Abraham
            
             had
             when
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             let
             God
             have
             his
             onely
             sonne
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             he
             was
             much
             weaned
             ;
             when
             God
             can
             command
             any
             thing
             thou
             hast
             at
             an
             hours
             warning
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             
               Abraham
            
             stood
             not
             long
             deliberating
             ,
             Shall
             I
             ,
             Shall
             I
             ,
             but
             went
             
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             even
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             God
             having
             called
             for
             his
             sonne
             that
             very
             night
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             by
             that
             in
             the
             22.
             
             
               Gen.
            
             3.
             
             For
             the
             night
             was
             the
             time
             when
             God
             used
             to
             reveale
             himselfe
             by
             visions
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             morning
             he
             went
             forth
             early
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             more
             constancie
             there
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             ,
             
             the
             more
             eaven
             ,
             stable
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             lasting
             ,
             durable
             frame
             and
             temper
             for
             holinesse
             we
             find
             our
             hearts
             to
             abide
             in
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             purged
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             we
             finde
             such
             sudden
             flowings
             and
             re-flowings
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             corruption
             seemes
             to
             be
             at
             a
             low
             ebbe
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             in
             a
             good
             frame
             ,
             within
             an
             houre
             or
             so
             a
             mighty
             tide
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             our
             hearts
             overflowne
             with
             a
             sea
             of
             filth
             ,
             such
             sudden
             alterations
             from
             the
             better
             to
             the
             worse
             ,
             doe
             come
             from
             those
             vast
             seas
             of
             corruptions
             that
             are
             still
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             tumble
             and
             float
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             So
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             ,
             
               Purge
               your
               hearts
               ,
               ye
               double
               minded
               :
            
             That
             their
             hearts
             are
             of
             so
             unequall
             a
             temper
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             hot
             fits
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             cold
             ,
             and
             so
             suddenly
             altered
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             but
             from
             much
             corruption
             .
             This
             double
             mindednesse
             comes
             from
             want
             of
             purging
             .
             The
             
               Galatians
            
             were
             surely
             very
             weak
             ,
             and
             
               foolish
               ,
            
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             soone
             transported
             .
             He
             marvails
             not
             so
             much
             that
             they
             were
             removed
             ,
             as
             that
             
               so
               soone
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             suddenly
             ,
             
               Gal.
               1.
               6.
            
             and
             brings
             it
             in
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             their
             weaknesse
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             would
             have
             
               given
               him
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             should
             now
             so
             much
             be
             altered
             and
             carryed
             
             away
             :
             So
             much
             mortifiednesse
             ,
             so
             much
             constancie
             :
             therefore
             in
             the
             5.
             
             
               Gal.
               15.
               16.
            
             when
             in
             the
             15.
             
               ver
               .
            
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               are
               Christs
               have
               crucified
               the
               affections
               with
               the
               lusts
               ,
            
             he
             addes
             in
             the
             
               16.
               ver
               .
               If
               we
               live
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               walke
               in
               the
               spirit
               :
            
             the
             word
             imports
             a
             being
             constant
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
             Then
             when
             lusts
             are
             crucified
             ,
             then
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             will
             rule
             us
             in
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             frame
             of
             heart
             will
             be
             discovered
             ,
             in
             a
             constant
             tract
             of
             holinesse
             we
             shall
             
               walk
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             keep
             our selves
             long
             in
             a
             spirituall
             frame
             and
             course
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             biased
             aside
             :
             that
             we
             step
             out
             so
             much
             ,
             is
             from
             strong
             lusts
             unmortified
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             more
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             a
             spirituall
             taste
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             spirituall
             therein
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             corruption
             is
             purged
             out
             :
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             his
             stomach
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             he
             is
             growing
             out
             of
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             humours
             are
             much
             purged
             out
             .
             So
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               Laying
               aside
               all
               malice
               ,
               &c.
               as
               Babes
               desire
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               grow
               thereby
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               ye
               have
               tasted
               :
            
             therefore
             the
             more
             corruption
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             taste
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             taste
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             desire
             it
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             desire
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             grow
             .
          
           
             
             Fiftly
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ashamed
             of
             former
             carriages
             and
             wayes
             ,
             as
             seeing
             and
             discerning
             those
             weaknesses
             we
             saw
             not
             afore
             ,
             as
             Scholars
             use
             to
             be
             of
             their
             exercises
             a
             yeare
             or
             two
             after
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             be
             ashamed
             of
             former
             prayers
             ,
             hearings
             ,
             &c.
             as
             that
             great
             Proficient
             ,
             discerned
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             looking
             back
             upon
             his
             first
             dayes
             of
             conversion
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               When
               I
               was
               a
               child
               ,
               I
               spake
               as
               a
               child
               :
            
             He
             speaks
             it
             ,
             applying
             it
             to
             his
             growth
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
             Sixtly
             ,
             when
             in
             ordinary
             times
             of
             temptation
             a
             man
             finds
             a
             lust
             not
             so
             violent
             and
             raging
             as
             it
             was
             wont
             ,
             but
             more
             impotent
             and
             weak
             .
             Look
             to
             your
             fits
             of
             sinning
             whether
             they
             become
             greater
             or
             lesse
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             mans
             strength
             or
             weaknesse
             is
             discerned
             most
             ;
             as
             the
             bodily
             strength
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             either
             goes
             about
             to
             put
             himself
             forth
             ,
             or
             is
             assaulted
             and
             set
             upon
             .
             Many
             that
             are
             sick
             ,
             whilst
             they
             lie
             still
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             think
             they
             have
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             strength
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             attempt
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             walk
             ,
             they
             sink
             down
             againe
             .
             As
             a
             mans
             weaknesse
             to
             good
             is
             discerned
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             doe
             and
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             
               Rom.
               7.
               
               To
               doe
               I
               am
               not
               able
               ;
            
             so
             a
             mans
             weaknesse
             to
             sinne
             ,
             or
             strength
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             then
             also
             best
             
             discerned
             .
             The
             weaknesse
             or
             strength
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             is
             best
             seene
             and
             discerned
             in
             time
             of
             war
             ,
             when
             a●l
             forces
             are
             mustered
             up
             .
             Now
             God
             sometimes
             appoints
             some
             more
             frequent
             assaults
             ,
             and
             on
             purpose
             suffers
             
               the
               law
               in
               the
               members
               to
               warre
               ,
            
             and
             to
             muster
             up
             all
             their
             force
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Hezekiah
               )
            
             a
             man
             
               might
               know
               what
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
            
             now
             if
             then
             a
             man
             finds
             that
             the
             motions
             of
             sinne
             in
             his
             heart
             do
             every
             temptation
             after
             other
             meet
             with
             an
             hotter
             encounter
             then
             they
             had
             wont
             ;
             that
             the
             resistance
             against
             sin
             grows
             quicker
             ,
             and
             stronger
             ;
             that
             sinne
             cannot
             advance
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             his
             army
             so
             far
             as
             formerly
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             encountred
             and
             met
             withall
             at
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             and
             there
             overthrown
             even
             at
             the
             first
             setting
             out
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             carry
             it
             through
             the
             camp
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Zimri
            
             did
             his
             mistresse
             
               Cosbi
               )
            
             as
             sometimes
             it
             had
             wont
             ,
             when
             as
             Grace
             stood
             at
             the
             Tent
             doore
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
            
             weeping
             ,
             yet
             unable
             to
             resist
             it
             ;
             and
             although
             assaults
             and
             temptations
             doe
             continue
             ,
             that
             yet
             there
             is
             ground
             kept
             and
             won
             upon
             the
             encroachments
             of
             a
             lust
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             at
             least
             the
             outward
             forts
             are
             kept
             by
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             outward
             acts
             are
             abstained
             from
             ;
             Now
             so
             far
             as
             the
             lust
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             as
             it
             had
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             inrodes
             of
             it
             are
             confined
             and
             contracted
             also
             to
             a
             narrower
             compasse
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             lesser
             ground
             and
             space
             in
             regard
             of
             inward
             acts
             ;
             also
             so
             far
             it
             is
             purged
             more
             forth
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             be
             it
             a
             lust
             of
             fancie
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             boile
             up
             to
             such
             grosse
             fancies
             as
             it
             had
             wont
             ;
             be
             it
             a
             lust
             of
             pride
             ,
             or
             uncleannesse
             ,
             or
             grosser
             acts
             ,
             when
             it
             falls
             from
             bringing
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             but
             blossomes
             ,
             but
             inward
             burnings
             ,
             and
             from
             blossomes
             onely
             to
             bring
             forth
             leaves
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             then
             it
             is
             withering
             more
             and
             more
             .
             When
             the
             intention
             of
             mind
             in
             the
             temptation
             (
             which
             is
             as
             the
             fire
             that
             makes
             it
             to
             boile
             )
             grows
             lesse
             and
             lesse
             ;
             when
             the
             inordinate
             thirst
             is
             not
             so
             great
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fit
             ;
             when
             the
             inward
             acts
             are
             grown
             in
             their
             requests
             more
             modest
             ,
             the
             lustings
             themselves
             pitch
             upon
             lower
             and
             inferiour
             acts
             then
             it
             had
             wont
             ;
             when
             their
             Armies
             depart
             with
             lesser
             spoile
             ,
             are
             content
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             as
             before
             they
             flew
             at
             the
             first
             on-set
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             kinds
             of
             villanies
             and
             out-rages
             ;
             when
             thus
             the
             overflowings
             of
             a
             mans
             lusts
             doe
             abate
             ,
             and
             fall
             short
             ,
             the
             tides
             lessen
             ,
             over-flow
             lesse
             ground
             ,
             over-spread
             lesse
             every
             day
             then
             another
             ,
             this
             is
             another
             probable
             signe
             of
             a
             growth
             herein
             .
          
           
           
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             the
             more
             ability
             to
             abstain
             from
             occasions
             and
             opportunities
             of
             satisfying
             a
             mans
             lusts
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               ,
            
             a
             man
             much
             mortified
             ,
             
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               his
               eyes
               not
               to
               behold
               a
               maid
               ,
            
             and
             kept
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Job
               31.
               1.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             hates
             the
             
               very
               garment
               spotted
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             strong
             hatred
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             cannot
             endure
             to
             come
             where
             one
             he
             loves
             not
             ,
             is
             ;
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             parley
             or
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Eighthly
             ,
             when
             our
             hearts
             doe
             not
             linger
             after
             such
             objects
             as
             may
             satisfie
             our
             lusts
             ,
             when
             absent
             ;
             but
             when
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             they
             are
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             good
             degree
             of
             mortification
             .
             We
             may
             find
             it
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             when
             objects
             are
             not
             presented
             ,
             that
             yet
             there
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             oftentimes
             a
             lingring
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             from
             themselves
             without
             any
             outward
             provocation
             that
             is
             far
             worse
             ;
             many
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             meat
             ,
             finds
             he
             hath
             a
             stomach
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             not
             till
             it
             was
             set
             afore
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             a
             man
             longs
             after
             meat
             he
             sees
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             he
             is
             very
             hungry
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             against
             rainy
             weather
             ,
             before
             the
             raine
             begins
             to
             fall
             ,
             the
             stones
             will
             
               give
               ,
            
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             grow
             danke
             ;
             so
             a
             man
             that
             observes
             his
             heart
             ,
             may
             find
             before
             objects
             are
             presented
             ,
             or
             actuall
             thoughts
             arise
             ,
             a
             giving
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             such
             and
             such
             a
             lust
             ,
             an
             inclination
             ,
             a
             darknesse
             ,
             a
             moistnesse
             ,
             a
             sympathizing
             with
             such
             an
             object
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             unmortifiednesse
             .
             
               David
            
             was
             
               as
               a
               weaned
               child
               ,
            
             he
             had
             no
             thoughts
             of
             the
             dug
             ,
             no
             longings
             after
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             
               no
               high
               thoughts
            
             after
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               131.
               
            
             A
             child
             that
             begins
             to
             be
             weaned
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             at
             first
             cryes
             after
             the
             dug
             ,
             though
             he
             sees
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             when
             he
             sees
             it
             he
             cryes
             after
             it
             ,
             yet
             not
             when
             absent
             .
             Objects
             present
             have
             a
             far
             greater
             force
             to
             draw
             ,
             when
             absent
             lesse
             ;
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             mortification
             attainable
             :
             it
             was
             in
             
               Joseph
               ,
            
             when
             his
             Mistresse
             tempted
             him
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             opportunity
             was
             ready
             ,
             the
             object
             present
             ,
             but
             he
             denyed
             her
             .
             So
             in
             
               Boaz
               ,
            
             a
             woman
             lay
             at
             his
             feete
             all
             night
             .
             So
             in
             
               David
               ,
            
             when
             he
             had
             
               Saul
            
             in
             his
             lurch
             ,
             might
             as
             easily
             have
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             as
             the
             lap
             of
             his
             garment
             ;
             and
             was
             egg'd
             on
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             then
             weaned
             indeed
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             not
             ;
             When
             a
             man
             can
             looke
             upon
             beauty
             ,
             and
             preferment
             ,
             and
             truly
             say
             they
             are
             no
             temptations
             to
             me
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             an
             unsound
             
             temper
             ,
             when
             upon
             eating
             such
             or
             such
             meats
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             presently
             put
             into
             the
             fit
             of
             an
             ague
             ;
             a
             healthfull
             man
             is
             not
             so
             .
             The
             Prophet
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               the
               stumbling
               block
               of
               their
               iniquity
               ;
            
             When
             a
             man
             is
             going
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             did
             not
             seeke
             occasions
             of
             falling
             ,
             yet
             meeting
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             step
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             is
             caught
             ,
             and
             stumbleth
             ,
             and
             falls
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             unmortifiednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Some
             Cautions
             to
             prevent
             misjudging
             by
             false
             Rules
             :
             This
             case
             resolved
             ,
             Whether
             growth
             in
             Mortification
             may
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             ordinary
             prevailings
             of
             corruption
             ,
             or
             actings
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             these
             rules
             both
             these
             wayes
             given
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             the
             third
             place
             adde
             some
             
               cautionall
               considerations
               ,
            
             to
             prevent
             misjudging
             of
             our
             growth
             in
             Mortification
             ,
             by
             such
             false
             rules
             as
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             in
             judging
             worse
             or
             better
             of
             our selves
             by
             ,
             then
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             or
             then
             there
             is
             cause
             .
             Which
             considerations
             will
             also
             further
             serve
             as
             directions
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             men
             may
             deceive
             themselves
             when
             they
             estimate
             their
             progresse
             herein
             by
             having
             overcome
             such
             lusts
             as
             their
             natures
             are
             not
             so
             prone
             unto
             ;
             
             the
             surest
             way
             is
             to
             take
             a
             judgement
             of
             it
             from
             the
             decay
             of
             a
             mans
             bosome
             sinne
             ,
             even
             as
             
               David
            
             did
             estimate
             his
             uprightnesse
             by
             his
             
               keeping
               himselfe
               from
               [
               his
               iniquity
               ,
               ]
               Psal
               .
               18.
               23.
            
             so
             a
             man
             of
             his
             growth
             in
             uprightnesse
             .
             When
             Physitians
             would
             judge
             of
             a
             consumption
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             by
             the
             falling
             away
             of
             any
             part
             what
             ever
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             face
             alone
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             like
             ;
             such
             a
             particular
             abatement
             of
             flesh
             in
             some
             one
             part
             ,
             may
             come
             from
             some
             other
             cause
             ;
             but
             they
             use
             to
             judge
             by
             the
             falling
             away
             of
             the
             brawne
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
             or
             armes
             ,
             and
             thighes
             ,
             &c.
             for
             these
             are
             the
             more
             solid
             parts
             :
             the
             like
             judgments
             doe
             Physitians
             make
             upon
             other
             diseases
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             abatement
             of
             them
             from
             the
             decrease
             in
             such
             symptomes
             as
             are
             Pathognomicall
             ,
             and
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             
             them
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             also
             the
             estimate
             of
             the
             progresse
             of
             the
             victories
             of
             a
             Conquerour
             in
             an
             enemies
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             from
             the
             taking
             or
             burning
             of
             a
             few
             villages
             or
             dorps
             ,
             but
             by
             taking
             in
             the
             Forts
             and
             strongest
             Holds
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             ground
             he
             hath
             won
             upon
             the
             chiefe
             strength
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             forces
             he
             hath
             cut
             off
             of
             the
             maine
             Army
             .
             Doe
             the
             like
             in
             the
             decrease
             of
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             your
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             you
             must
             not
             judge
             of
             your
             Mortification
             ,
             by
             extraordinary
             assistances
             or
             temptations
             :
             As
             you
             doe
             not
             judge
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             by
             auxiliary
             forraigne
             forces
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             extraordinary
             times
             called
             in
             .
             A
             young
             Christian
             shall
             for
             his
             encouragement
             even
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             and
             carryed
             away
             captive
             ,
             find
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             breaking
             in
             ,
             and
             rescuing
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Jehoshaphat
            
             was
             ,
             (
             to
             allude
             to
             it
             )
             when
             
               he
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             when
             as
             a
             Christian
             of
             much
             standing
             is
             left
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             hand
             to
             hand
             :
             Now
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             thus
             freed
             ,
             hath
             the
             more
             strength
             .
             Againe
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             himselfe
             by
             his
             weaknesse
             in
             some
             one
             extraordinary
             temptation
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             very
             sick
             ,
             and
             nigh
             unto
             death
             and
             dissolution
             ,
             may
             through
             much
             heat
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             of
             all
             his
             spirits
             ,
             have
             the
             strength
             of
             five
             men
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             much
             greater
             then
             when
             he
             was
             in
             health
             :
             And
             so
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             whose
             corruptions
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             more
             neere
             to
             dissolution
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             fit
             may
             have
             all
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             within
             him
             mustered
             up
             ,
             and
             blowne
             up
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             for
             the
             present
             appeare
             to
             have
             more
             strength
             then
             ever
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             much
             mortified
             :
             Even
             as
             
               Sarah
            
             may
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             means
             have
             pleasure
             in
             her
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             a
             child
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             left
             child-bearing
             long
             ,
             and
             yet
             her
             
               womb
               was
               dead
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               19.
               
            
             And
             as
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             small
             grace
             may
             have
             that
             little
             grace
             drawne
             out
             ,
             and
             wound
             up
             to
             a
             higher
             straine
             ,
             for
             one
             fit
             ,
             brunt
             and
             exercise
             ;
             all
             the
             strings
             wound
             up
             to
             a
             higher
             note
             for
             some
             one
             lesson
             ,
             then
             one
             haply
             of
             more
             grace
             ever
             felt
             ,
             to
             higher
             acts
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             purer
             strains
             of
             selfe-denyall
             ;
             yet
             take
             the
             constant
             strains
             of
             ones
             spirit
             that
             hath
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             strings
             will
             ordinarily
             endure
             to
             stand
             higher
             ,
             and
             continue
             so
             :
             So
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             one
             of
             much
             mortification
             ,
             may
             have
             
             his
             lusts
             spurred
             on
             faster
             ,
             and
             boild
             up
             higher
             by
             Satans
             fires
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             lesse
             .
             The
             estimate
             of
             our
             growth
             must
             not
             therefore
             be
             taken
             by
             a
             step
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             constant
             course
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             mans
             sincerity
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             growth
             :
             even
             as
             a
             mans
             health
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             constant
             tenor
             of
             his
             temper
             .
          
           
             Onely
             ,
             
             I
             will
             adde
             three
             things
             to
             give
             further
             direction
             concerning
             such
             extraordinary
             cases
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             corruption
             as
             at
             such
             a
             time
             and
             in
             such
             a
             fit
             a
             man
             felt
             a
             stirring
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             much
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             of
             corruption
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             for
             the
             devill
             can
             put
             none
             in
             ,
             but
             onely
             acts
             ,
             and
             doth
             improve
             what
             is
             there
             already
             :
             for
             as
             that
             speech
             of
             Christ
             implyes
             ,
             Satan
             can
             work
             but
             according
             to
             the
             matter
             he
             findeth
             in
             us
             :
             
               (
               He
               commeth
               and
               findeth
               no
               matter
               in
               me
               )
            
             the
             wind
             adds
             no
             water
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             onely
             can
             make
             the
             waves
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             surge
             ;
             the
             fire
             adds
             nothing
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             attenuates
             it
             onely
             ,
             and
             causeth
             it
             to
             boile
             .
             And
             so
             in
             
               Hezekiah
            
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             that
             fit
             of
             pride
             ,
             the
             Text
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               that
               he
               might
               know
               all
               that
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               31.
               
            
             It
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             yet
             hence
             it
             cannot
             be
             infallibly
             inferred
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             comparatively
             either
             to
             himselfe
             more
             corruption
             in
             him
             then
             he
             had
             twenty
             yeeres
             afore
             ,
             because
             more
             is
             stirred
             up
             ;
             or
             that
             comparatively
             to
             others
             he
             hath
             more
             corruption
             then
             they
             ,
             because
             more
             is
             now
             for
             a
             fit
             drawne
             forth
             :
             So
             that
             it
             follows
             not
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             others
             which
             are
             kept
             free
             from
             such
             a
             temptation
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             lesse
             mortification
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             cast
             into
             so
             hot
             and
             burning
             a
             fit
             .
             One
             whose
             body
             is
             lesse
             full
             of
             humours
             ,
             and
             naturally
             of
             a
             more
             moderate
             temper
             for
             heat
             ,
             may
             yet
             through
             some
             accident
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             disease
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Plague
             ,
             be
             cast
             into
             hotter
             fits
             of
             a
             burning
             Feaver
             ,
             then
             one
             whose
             temper
             is
             more
             fiery
             ,
             and
             humours
             more
             abounding
             in
             him
             .
             To
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             former
             instance
             .
             
               Hezekiah
            
             surely
             had
             more
             corruption
             twenty
             yeeres
             before
             his
             recovery
             out
             of
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             then
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             wrought
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             reade
             of
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             then
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             barrell
             was
             then
             fuller
             ,
             but
             that
             now
             it
             was
             broached
             
             lower
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             vent
             given
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             came
             more
             gushing
             out
             ,
             dregs
             and
             all
             .
             That
             a
             man
             after
             he
             is
             growne
             up
             to
             his
             full
             strength
             ,
             falls
             into
             so
             great
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             he
             never
             had
             when
             he
             was
             a
             child
             ,
             which
             maketh
             him
             weaker
             then
             when
             he
             was
             ten
             or
             twelve
             yeeres
             old
             ,
             doth
             not
             argue
             but
             that
             he
             is
             a
             man
             grown
             for
             all
             that
             .
             
               David
            
             after
             a
             long
             growth
             ,
             had
             a
             time
             of
             great
             sicknesse
             ,
             whereby
             he
             lost
             the
             exercise
             ,
             the
             lively
             vigorous
             use
             of
             his
             graces
             :
             enfeebled
             by
             that
             sicknesse
             ,
             he
             lost
             his
             taste
             in
             Gods
             Ordinances
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             
               the
               joy
               of
               Gods
               salvation
               ,
            
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             51.
             
             
               Psal
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             third
             thing
             I
             would
             adde
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             indeed
             much
             mortified
             ,
             
             if
             it
             happens
             he
             falls
             into
             such
             a
             fit
             ,
             yet
             the
             greater
             measure
             of
             his
             mortification
             will
             apeare
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             lust
             will
             be
             weaker
             after
             his
             recoverie
             againe
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             a
             hot
             fierie
             fit
             of
             a
             feaver
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             at
             that
             instant
             the
             strength
             of
             two
             men
             in
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             yet
             afterward
             ,
             when
             the
             spirits
             are
             ebbed
             and
             setled
             againe
             ,
             his
             body
             is
             the
             weaker
             for
             it
             :
             so
             is
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             upon
             the
             resurrection
             of
             grace
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             fall
             .
             Many
             grow
             more
             after
             sicknesse
             .
             For
             Gods
             end
             being
             but
             to
             discover
             his
             weaknesse
             ,
             (
             and
             what
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             )
             and
             to
             rouze
             him
             out
             of
             his
             security
             ,
             he
             then
             loves
             to
             manifest
             his
             power
             when
             once
             we
             have
             seene
             our
             weaknesse
             ;
             and
             so
             
               makes
               his
               strength
               perfect
               in
               our
               infirmities
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             temper
             and
             dispositions
             of
             our
             spirits
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             the
             Question
             may
             be
             concerning
             the
             more
             ordinary
             passages
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             measure
             and
             take
             a
             sure
             estimate
             of
             the
             inward
             root
             of
             corruption
             left
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinary
             risings
             and
             stirrings
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             fallings
             into
             sin
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             extraordinary
             fits
             ,
             but
             of
             ordinary
             qualms
             and
             weaknesses
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             ordinarily
             men
             may
             conclude
             from
             the
             more
             or
             lesse
             busie
             they
             find
             corruption
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             or
             lesse
             there
             is
             of
             corruption
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             measure
             their
             growth
             :
             for
             grace
             and
             corruption
             are
             as
             two
             
               roots
               ,
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             the
             actions
             of
             them
             both
             are
             called
             
               their
               fruits
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               17
               ,
               22.
               )
            
             Now
             Christ
             elsewhere
             gives
             us
             this
             rule
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             
               judge
               of
               the
               tree
               by
               the
               fruits
               ,
            
             to
             proceed
             by
             ,
             in
             matters
             
             of
             grace
             also
             ;
             And
             as
             by
             the
             fruit
             we
             may
             know
             of
             what
             
               species
            
             and
             kind
             the
             tree
             is
             of
             ,
             so
             likewise
             what
             plenty
             of
             sap
             there
             is
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             by
             the
             plenty
             ,
             or
             bignesse
             ,
             or
             fairenesse
             of
             the
             fruit
             it
             doth
             bring
             forth
             :
             the
             more
             inward
             corruption
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             ordinarily
             the
             more
             fruit
             thereof
             appears
             in
             the
             life
             :
             and
             proportionably
             also
             of
             the
             tender
             fruits
             of
             the
             the
             spirit
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             here
             sayes
             ,
             that
             the
             Vine
             is
             
               to
               be
               purged
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               ;
            
             because
             the
             more
             corruption
             is
             emptied
             ,
             the
             more
             holinesse
             will
             appeare
             in
             your
             inward
             and
             outward
             fruitfulnesse
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             ordinarily
             as
             a
             
               thing
               is
               in
               being
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               working
               .
               Laesa
               principia
               habent
               laesas
               operationes
               .
            
             Children
             ,
             the
             weaker
             ,
             the
             more
             falls
             they
             have
             in
             their
             ordinary
             walkings
             ;
             bodies
             ,
             the
             more
             sickly
             ,
             or
             the
             weaker
             and
             more
             unhealthy
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             constitution
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             qualmes
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             recover
             strength
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             they
             find
             they
             out-grow
             such
             weaknesses
             :
             and
             therefore
             ordinarily
             according
             to
             what
             activenesse
             a
             man
             finds
             of
             grace
             or
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             activenesse
             a
             man
             finds
             of
             grace
             or
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             are
             the
             inward
             principles
             of
             either
             of
             them
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             him
             :
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             active
             thing
             ,
             so
             being
             left
             to
             its
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             it
             acts
             according
             to
             the
             sway
             ,
             and
             bias
             ,
             and
             inclination
             of
             the
             habits
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             active
             ,
             as
             both
             grace
             and
             sinne
             are
             .
             As
             a
             bowle
             ,
             when
             the
             force
             of
             the
             hand
             that
             threw
             it
             begins
             to
             decay
             ,
             it
             is
             swayed
             by
             the
             bias
             ,
             and
             lead
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             lesse
             grace
             ,
             the
             lesse
             ordinarily
             it
             acts
             graciously
             ,
             and
             the
             weaklier
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             the
             opposite
             corruption
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             active
             :
             for
             the
             soule
             being
             active
             ,
             abates
             not
             of
             its
             mettle
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             still
             shew
             it selfe
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             The
             flesh
             will
             
               lust
               against
               the
               spirit
            
             so
             much
             the
             stronglier
             ,
             as
             the
             spirit
             is
             weaker
             ,
             
               for
               they
               are
               contrary
               ;
            
             yea
             and
             thus
             God
             judgeth
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             grace
             in
             us
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             act
             in
             us
             ;
             he
             will
             judge
             of
             our
             mortification
             ,
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             in
             our
             lives
             and
             hearts
             ;
             the
             more
             the
             fruits
             of
             sin
             grow
             on
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             lesse
             morrified
             he
             will
             account
             us
             ;
             as
             he
             will
             judge
             of
             
               faith
               by
               the
               works
               ,
            
             so
             of
             mortification
             by
             the
             fruits
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             observeable
             ,
             that
             he
             bids
             us
             
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
            
             for
             God
             will
             judge
             of
             the
             one
             by
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             the
             objects
             of
             mortification
             
             are
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             inward
             principle
             of
             corruption
             ,
             because
             the
             mortification
             of
             the
             inward
             principle
             will
             be
             seene
             and
             appeare
             in
             the
             deeds
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             
             that
             Grace
             is
             acted
             ,
             or
             lusts
             doe
             stir
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             voluntary
             Agent
             ,
             doth
             act
             Grace
             ,
             or
             will
             leave
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             stir
             that
             little
             grace
             in
             a
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             he
             shall
             act
             it
             more
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             leave
             a
             strong
             Christian
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             shall
             fall
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             be
             a
             voluntary
             Agent
             ,
             and
             blowes
             when
             and
             where
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             for
             his
             times
             of
             working
             ,
             yet
             ordinarily
             he
             acteth
             grace
             in
             us
             ,
             (
             take
             our
             whole
             course
             )
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             grace
             given
             us
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             more
             habituall
             grace
             ,
             shall
             be
             more
             assisted
             and
             enlivened
             ,
             which
             falls
             out
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             case
             will
             hold
             ,
             
               Habenti
               dabitur
               ,
               Mat.
               25.
               29.
               
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             a
             true
             talent
             :
             Hence
             therefore
             he
             that
             had
             five
             talents
             ,
             gained
             more
             then
             he
             that
             had
             but
             two
             ;
             for
             he
             gained
             his
             five
             more
             unto
             his
             two
             ;
             the
             other
             but
             two
             more
             to
             his
             former
             two
             :
             though
             he
             that
             had
             but
             one
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             gained
             none
             ,
             because
             indeed
             it
             was
             not
             a
             true
             talent
             ,
             for
             he
             
               seemed
               but
               to
               have
               it
               ,
            
             the
             Text
             sayes
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             those
             habits
             of
             grace
             which
             God
             hath
             infused
             ,
             are
             his
             owne
             worke
             ,
             and
             are
             ordained
             by
             him
             to
             be
             acted
             ,
             and
             he
             delights
             still
             to
             crowne
             his
             owne
             works
             in
             us
             with
             more
             .
             And
             as
             he
             proportions
             glory
             to
             works
             ,
             so
             he
             promiseth
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             grace
             infused
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             be
             in
             vaine
             ,
             they
             being
             ordained
             to
             that
             end
             :
             As
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             of
             
               gifts
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             
               given
               to
               profit
               withall
               ;
            
             so
             are
             graces
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ordinarily
             God
             draws
             them
             out
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             gifts
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             proportion
             :
             and
             thus
             
               è
               contra
            
             it
             is
             for
             leaving
             a
             man
             to
             sin
             ;
             the
             more
             corruption
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             ordinarily
             he
             lets
             it
             vent
             and
             discover
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             so
             men
             that
             have
             many
             corruptions
             in
             them
             ,
             might
             know
             what
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             God
             doth
             mortifie
             them
             in
             them
             to
             thanke
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             which
             else
             would
             be
             to
             them
             lost
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             mortifie
             their
             lusts
             in
             them
             ,
             without
             their
             seeing
             and
             
             bewailing
             them
             ,
             and
             crying
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Oh
               miserable
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ;
            
             and
             ordinarily
             see
             and
             discerne
             them
             ,
             men
             would
             not
             ,
             unlesse
             left
             to
             them
             .
             As
             in
             case
             of
             humbling
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             God
             sometimes
             doth
             humble
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             lesse
             sinnes
             ,
             more
             then
             one
             that
             hath
             greater
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             can
             give
             a
             spirituall
             light
             to
             see
             more
             sinne
             in
             a
             little
             then
             others
             in
             much
             ;
             yet
             ordinarily
             those
             are
             most
             humbled
             that
             have
             beene
             greatest
             sinners
             ,
             as
             
               Manasses
               humbled
               himselfe
               greatly
               ,
            
             and
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
               loved
               much
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             thought
             himselfe
             
               the
               greatest
               of
               sinners
               :
            
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             acting
             grace
             ,
             or
             letting
             forth
             corruptions
             ,
             it
             is
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             within
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             very
             acting
             grace
             doth
             increase
             habits
             :
             so
             as
             the
             increase
             of
             habits
             and
             inward
             mortification
             is
             proportioned
             according
             to
             the
             acting
             of
             grace
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             every
             abstinence
             doth
             mortifie
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             and
             every
             act
             of
             grace
             doth
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             further
             sanctifie
             and
             increase
             the
             habit
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               
               You
               have
               your
               fruit
               in
               holinesse
               .
            
             When
             they
             doe
             any
             duty
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             heart
             more
             inwardly
             holy
             :
             so
             as
             indeed
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             a
             man
             doth
             abstaine
             out
             of
             right
             principles
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             grows
             :
             so
             as
             in
             the
             end
             all
             comes
             to
             one
             ;
             he
             whose
             holinesse
             is
             acted
             most
             ,
             hath
             in
             the
             end
             most
             habituall
             grace
             ,
             and
             thereby
             often
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               is
               first
               ,
               comes
               to
               be
               last
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               that
               is
               last
               ,
               first
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             there
             are
             two
             limitations
             to
             be
             put
             in
             about
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             for
             some
             times
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             
             act
             some
             mens
             graces
             more
             ,
             who
             have
             yet
             lesse
             grace
             ,
             and
             leave
             those
             to
             sinnes
             who
             have
             more
             grace
             .
             So
             he
             left
             
               Peter
            
             who
             in
             all
             appearance
             had
             more
             grace
             then
             any
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             yet
             God
             left
             him
             to
             deny
             Christ
             more
             foulely
             and
             falsly
             then
             any
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             let
             the
             ends
             of
             God
             be
             considered
             why
             he
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             too
             much
             confidence
             upon
             inherent
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             :
             When
             we
             trust
             to
             habituall
             grace
             received
             ,
             then
             Christ
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             a
             new
             grace
             ,
             to
             assist
             that
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             may
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             that
             gives
             one
             grace
             ,
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             another
             ,
             may
             in
             this
             case
             leave
             one
             that
             hath
             indeed
             more
             grace
             to
             the
             prevailing
             of
             corruptions
             
             more
             .
             It
             falls
             out
             sometimes
             that
             when
             men
             are
             young
             Christians
             ,
             and
             new
             borne
             ,
             God
             adds
             much
             assistance
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             their
             encouragement
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             carry
             young
             children
             in
             your
             armes
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             kept
             from
             falls
             more
             then
             some
             more
             elderly
             that
             are
             let
             goe
             alone
             .
             Thus
             
               Hos
               .
               11.
               3.
               
               God
               takes
               them
               by
               the
               armes
               when
               a
               child
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               but
               then
               they
               acknowledge
               it
               not
               ,
            
             as
             it
             follows
             there
             ,
             and
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             that
             strength
             and
             life
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             afterwards
             leaves
             them
             ,
             when
             grown
             men
             more
             elderly
             .
             Those
             Christians
             who
             walk
             most
             sensibly
             of
             their
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             observe
             God
             his
             keeping
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             attribute
             this
             to
             him
             ,
             such
             God
             delights
             to
             help
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             they
             have
             lesse
             habituall
             grace
             :
             And
             so
             those
             Christians
             that
             sooner
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             way
             of
             dependance
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             (
             some
             come
             to
             see
             it
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             others
             not
             so
             clearely
             a
             long
             while
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             more
             assisted
             then
             another
             .
             To
             many
             that
             way
             so
             soone
             is
             not
             so
             clearly
             opened
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             sometimes
             God
             will
             magnifie
             this
             his
             
               acting
               grace
               ,
            
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             )
             more
             in
             one
             man
             then
             in
             another
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             
               grace
               .
            
             That
             one
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             did
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             shall
             we
             thereby
             infallibly
             conclude
             he
             had
             more
             inherent
             grace
             then
             they
             all
             ?
             but
             that
             he
             had
             more
             assistance
             .
             As
             God
             sometimes
             useth
             men
             of
             weaker
             gifts
             to
             doe
             more
             then
             men
             of
             greater
             ,
             so
             men
             of
             weaker
             graces
             ,
             and
             lesse
             growth
             ,
             to
             shame
             the
             other
             .
             As
             there
             are
             
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ,
               so
               of
               operations
               and
               exercise
            
             of
             those
             gifts
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               6.
            
             the
             
               Spirit
               dividing
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
            
             God
             casts
             aside
             one
             of
             eminent
             gifts
             into
             a
             place
             or
             condition
             wherein
             they
             are
             not
             usefull
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             one
             of
             much
             habituall
             grace
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             acts
             often
             according
             to
             
               actuall
            
             preparation
             ;
             the
             
               habituall
            
             preparation
             lies
             in
             habits
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             remote
             ;
             as
             strings
             may
             be
             good
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             tune
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             plaid
             upon
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             God
             may
             leave
             a
             Christian
             of
             more
             grace
             and
             growth
             ,
             to
             more
             stirring
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             means
             yet
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             sins
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             his
             dealing
             of
             leaving
             men
             to
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             the
             vigorous
             conflicts
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             his
             leaving
             his
             people
             sometimes
             to
             those
             other
             evils
             of
             afflictions
             .
             God
             humbleth
             
             his
             ,
             either
             by
             afflictions
             or
             by
             sins
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             in
             both
             is
             sometimes
             alike
             ;
             you
             shall
             see
             one
             who
             hath
             attained
             to
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             grace
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             affliction
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             God
             still
             followeth
             him
             with
             one
             affliction
             or
             another
             ;
             whereas
             one
             of
             lesse
             growth
             and
             grace
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             regard
             hath
             more
             need
             ,
             shall
             have
             fewer
             afflictions
             in
             his
             course
             :
             And
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             ?
             it
             is
             not
             that
             the
             grown
             Christian
             hath
             simply
             more
             need
             of
             affliction
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             intends
             to
             bring
             him
             on
             yet
             to
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             grace
             .
             As
             refiners
             of
             sugar
             taking
             sugars
             out
             of
             the
             same
             chest
             ,
             some
             thereof
             they
             melt
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             another
             part
             of
             it
             they
             melt
             and
             refine
             againe
             and
             againe
             ;
             not
             that
             
               that
            
             which
             they
             refine
             twice
             ,
             hath
             more
             drosse
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             would
             have
             it
             more
             refined
             ,
             double
             refined
             .
             And
             as
             God
             deales
             thus
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             leaving
             of
             his
             people
             to
             the
             stirring
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             afflictions
             is
             the
             greatest
             to
             humble
             a
             holy
             heart
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             experience
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             leave
             a
             grown
             Christian
             to
             conflict
             with
             corruptions
             more
             then
             a
             weaker
             Christian
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             means
             to
             bring
             on
             that
             grown
             Christian
             to
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             humbled
             as
             he
             meanes
             to
             have
             him
             yet
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             humbleth
             some
             men
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             he
             humbleth
             others
             by
             sins
             ;
             and
             nothing
             humbleth
             more
             then
             sins
             ,
             for
             crosses
             doe
             but
             humble
             by
             revealing
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             ;
             and
             nothing
             will
             humble
             a
             grown
             Christian
             more
             then
             to
             see
             such
             shamefull
             foule
             corruptions
             still
             stirring
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             greatest
             aggravation
             of
             which
             to
             him
             will
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             such
             lusts
             should
             be
             so
             lively
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             grosse
             faults
             in
             his
             exercises
             after
             he
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             at
             schoole
             ,
             this
             shames
             him
             ;
             For
             a
             growne
             Christian
             to
             be
             disguised
             with
             a
             corruption
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             haire
             is
             growne
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             shaven
             off
             ,
             as
             
               Davids
            
             messengers
             were
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             how
             doth
             it
             shame
             him
             ,
             and
             humble
             him
             ?
             Thus
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             though
             he
             was
             much
             humbled
             by
             a
             sicknesse
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             not
             humbled
             enough
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             God
             meant
             to
             bring
             him
             :
             therefore
             God
             let
             loose
             Pride
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             further
             
               humbleth
               himselfe
               and
               all
               Israel
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             2
             
               Chron.
               32.
               26.
               
            
             Upon
             some
             men
             God
             shews
             his
             free
             grace
             in
             keeping
             them
             from
             sinne
             ;
             upon
             others
             he
             spends
             it
             in
             pardoning
             
             them
             :
             These
             are
             but
             two
             severall
             wayes
             he
             hath
             of
             laying
             it
             out
             :
             And
             so
             sometimes
             he
             shewes
             his
             grace
             in
             keeping
             those
             of
             lesse
             grace
             ,
             and
             againe
             in
             letting
             those
             of
             more
             to
             struggle
             with
             their
             lusts
             :
             and
             such
             sicknesses
             are
             not
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             to
             weaken
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             further
             growth
             ;
             for
             this
             will
             be
             the
             effect
             and
             consequent
             of
             such
             stirrings
             in
             growne
             Christians
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             fits
             of
             corruptions
             stirring
             are
             great
             ,
             so
             their
             humblings
             will
             be
             greater
             :
             Grace
             being
             much
             in
             them
             ,
             will
             shew
             it selfe
             that
             way
             ;
             great
             fits
             of
             sinning
             have
             intermingled
             with
             them
             great
             exercises
             of
             repentings
             ;
             and
             the
             growth
             of
             their
             grace
             will
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             appeare
             in
             them
             ;
             even
             as
             in
             men
             that
             are
             cheerfull
             naturally
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             oppressed
             with
             melancholy
             ;
             when
             those
             pressures
             are
             over
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             merry
             ,
             their
             spirits
             breaking
             forth
             being
             at
             liberty
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             as
             much
             on
             the
             contrary
             in
             mirth
             :
             so
             is
             it
             here
             ,
             when
             grace
             gets
             above
             againe
             .
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             the
             spirits
             are
             not
             weak
             ,
             but
             onely
             are
             kept
             under
             by
             humours
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             once
             get
             up
             ,
             they
             then
             shew
             their
             strength
             in
             causing
             the
             body
             to
             grow
             the
             more
             :
             as
             in
             many
             young
             men
             ,
             after
             a
             sicknesse
             where
             strength
             of
             nature
             is
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             they
             become
             after
             often
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             lively
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             naturall
             spirits
             be
             weak
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             limitation
             is
             ,
             
             that
             though
             one
             of
             lesse
             growth
             in
             mortification
             may
             sometimes
             by
             watchfulnesse
             keep
             under
             his
             lusts
             more
             ,
             and
             act
             that
             little
             grace
             he
             hath
             ,
             more
             then
             haply
             he
             doth
             ,
             who
             hath
             yet
             radically
             more
             grace
             :
             therefore
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Stir
               up
               the
               gift
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               :
            
             To
             
               Timothy
            
             he
             speakes
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             exhorts
             ,
             
               Gal.
               5.
            
             even
             young
             Christians
             
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               spirit
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             spirit
             kept
             above
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             man
             shall
             have
             great
             hand
             over
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             they
             breake
             not
             forth
             :
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             exhortation
             doth
             belong
             unto
             ,
             and
             concerneth
             the
             youngest
             Christians
             .
             For
             he
             speakes
             to
             all
             that
             have
             spirituall
             life
             begun
             in
             them
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               25.
               
               If
               we
               live
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               walke
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               we
               shall
               not
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
            
             A
             weake
             body
             ,
             thouh
             weake
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             useth
             care
             ,
             may
             keepe
             himselfe
             from
             distempers
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             some
             man
             who
             is
             strong
             ,
             but
             grows
             carelesse
             ,
             and
             neglects
             his
             health
             .
             But
             yet
             though
             one
             of
             lesse
             grace
             be
             thus
             actually
             more
             
             watchfull
             ,
             ye
             he
             may
             discerne
             the
             want
             of
             growth
             by
             this
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             still
             his
             lusts
             rise
             oftner
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             delight
             ;
             and
             are
             apter
             to
             catch
             fire
             presently
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             smothered
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             catch
             ;
             his
             case
             then
             is
             as
             if
             there
             were
             an
             heap
             of
             straw
             in
             a
             roome
             where
             fire
             is
             ,
             where
             sparks
             fly
             about
             still
             taking
             fire
             upon
             every
             occasion
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             keeps
             the
             straw
             ,
             is
             carefull
             still
             to
             put
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             they
             shall
             find
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             corruptions
             in
             privative
             working
             against
             grace
             ,
             and
             distracting
             and
             disturbing
             them
             ,
             deading
             their
             hearts
             in
             duties
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             Apostle
             had
             exhorted
             such
             to
             
               walk
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               ,
            
             marke
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               Yet
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               the
               flesh
               will
               discover
               it selfe
               in
               lusting
               against
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Take
             what
             care
             you
             will
             ;
             so
             as
             a
             man
             
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               16
               ,
               17.
            
             and
             the
             more
             strong
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             shew
             it selfe
             strong
             in
             disturbing
             ;
             so
             as
             Christians
             not
             growne
             up
             that
             are
             very
             watchfull
             over
             their
             hearts
             ,
             doe
             keepe
             as
             it
             were
             but
             negative
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             are
             therein
             like
             unto
             those
             watchers
             and
             keepers
             of
             good
             rule
             in
             great
             Churches
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             sleepers
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             much
             to
             doe
             to
             watch
             those
             boyes
             that
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             are
             idle
             at
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             attend
             the
             Sermon
             .
             For
             though
             by
             reason
             of
             watchfulnesse
             corruption
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             discovering
             it selfe
             in
             open
             unrulinesse
             much
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             never
             by
             all
             the
             watchfulnesse
             in
             the
             world
             be
             brought
             on
             to
             duties
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             as
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             will
             discover
             it selfe
             either
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             an
             hypocriticall
             joyning
             in
             them
             :
             although
             the
             Papists
             may
             be
             kept
             by
             a
             waking
             State
             from
             venting
             that
             malice
             of
             their
             hearts
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             joyne
             with
             us
             in
             holy
             duties
             ;
             no
             more
             will
             corruption
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             much
             as
             is
             ,
             doth
             still
             discover
             it selfe
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Five
             Cautions
             more
             to
             prevent
             such
             mis-judgings
             .
          
           
             A
             Third
             Caution
             to
             prevent
             mis-judging
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             will
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             judging
             his
             growth
             in
             Mortification
             comparatively
             with
             others
             ,
             or
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             must
             consider
             his
             
               occasions
            
             and
             
               opportunities
            
             to
             draw
             him
             out
             ,
             thus
             :
             A
             man
             when
             he
             had
             more
             corruption
             ,
             yet
             lesse
             occasions
             and
             provocations
             to
             sinne
             ,
             may
             have
             corruption
             lesse
             stirring
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             is
             more
             grown
             up
             in
             grace
             ,
             if
             his
             temptations
             were
             then
             greater
             :
             The
             same
             tree
             standing
             in
             the
             shade
             ,
             where
             also
             the
             raine
             comes
             not
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             transplanted
             ,
             where
             both
             sunne
             and
             raine
             fall
             upon
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             then
             formerly
             .
             
               David
               ,
            
             when
             under
             afflictions
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             wanting
             opportunities
             ,
             how
             strict
             was
             he
             ,
             
             and
             
               kept
               himselfe
               from
               his
               iniquity
               ?
            
             but
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             delicacies
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             grown
             up
             still
             more
             and
             more
             in
             grace
             ,
             yet
             how
             did
             he
             fall
             ?
             As
             to
             aggravate
             the
             sinne
             of
             not
             growing
             more
             ,
             the
             proportion
             of
             meanes
             every
             one
             hath
             had
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             for
             one
             who
             hath
             had
             much
             meanes
             to
             grow
             much
             ,
             for
             him
             is
             lesse
             ,
             then
             one
             who
             hath
             lesse
             meanes
             :
             So
             in
             the
             stirring
             or
             declining
             of
             sinne
             ,
             opportunities
             and
             occasions
             are
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             man
             be
             transplanted
             out
             of
             a
             full
             condition
             into
             an
             empty
             ,
             if
             then
             many
             of
             his
             lusts
             doe
             not
             stir
             so
             much
             as
             afore
             ,
             no
             wonder
             .
             Even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             when
             cast
             into
             a
             sweat
             by
             reason
             of
             multitude
             of
             cloathes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             marvaile
             ,
             if
             when
             cloathes
             are
             taken
             off
             ,
             he
             sweat
             lesse
             .
          
           
             
             A
             fourth
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             to
             keepe
             us
             from
             mistakes
             herein
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             whose
             spirit
             is
             naturally
             active
             ,
             his
             lusts
             ,
             though
             weaker
             then
             another
             mans
             whose
             spirit
             is
             slower
             ,
             may
             be
             yet
             more
             quick
             and
             apt
             to
             break
             forth
             more
             then
             his
             .
             
               Peter
            
             was
             of
             a
             bold
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             spake
             often
             rashly
             ,
             and
             vented
             corruption
             more
             then
             the
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             once
             provoked
             Christ
             to
             call
             him
             
               Satan
               ,
            
             not
             that
             he
             had
             lesse
             grace
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             active
             spirit
             ;
             yea
             he
             might
             have
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             lesse
             of
             corruption
             stirred
             in
             him
             ,
             onely
             a
             more
             forward
             naturall
             spirit
             ,
             that
             was
             apt
             to
             put
             it selfe
             forth
             .
             As
             an
             angry
             man
             ,
             whose
             spirit
             
             is
             quick
             ,
             may
             soone
             be
             stirred
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             forwardnesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             to
             action
             ,
             give
             a
             man
             a
             blow
             ,
             when
             one
             given
             to
             malice
             will
             scarce
             give
             you
             an
             ill
             word
             ,
             whose
             lusts
             of
             revenge
             yet
             burne
             inwardly
             more
             .
             Gunpowder
             will
             take
             and
             fall
             into
             a
             blaze
             sooner
             then
             Lime
             ,
             yet
             lime
             hath
             more
             innate
             heat
             ,
             and
             burns
             more
             within
             ;
             some
             have
             speeder
             vent
             .
             Those
             two
             brethren
             ,
             
               John
            
             and
             
               James
               ,
               sonnes
               of
               Thunder
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             calls
             them
             ,
             how
             soone
             was
             their
             choler
             up
             ?
             They
             had
             quick
             and
             hot
             spirits
             ,
             as
             Christ
             tels
             them
             ,
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               Luke
               9.
               55.
               
            
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             judge
             aright
             ,
             what
             measure
             of
             true
             mortification
             
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             take
             into
             the
             reckoning
             what
             restraining
             grace
             doth
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             observe
             that
             apart
             ,
             and
             cast
             that
             up
             in
             a
             summe
             by
             it selfe
             .
             For
             this
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             all
             their
             abstinence
             from
             sins
             is
             not
             from
             meere
             mortification
             ,
             but
             restraining
             grace
             continues
             even
             after
             regeneration
             to
             contribute
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             mortification
             seeme
             the
             greater
             .
             It
             was
             not
             meerely
             and
             onely
             mortification
             of
             the
             lust
             of
             Anger
             that
             made
             
               Moses
            
             so
             meeke
             ;
             for
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             left
             ,
             what
             a
             chafe
             was
             he
             in
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             them
             all
             Rebels
             and
             said
             in
             an
             heat
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             fetch
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             for
             them
             ?
             It
             was
             his
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             nature
             ,
             helpt
             to
             make
             him
             so
             eminent
             in
             ruling
             that
             passion
             above
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               meekest
               man
               on
               earth
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             simply
             ,
             meerly
             mortification
             ,
             that
             made
             that
             great
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             so
             eminently
             chaste
             ;
             but
             over
             and
             besides
             what
             mortification
             helpt
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             
               peculiar
               gift
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               7.
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             of
             a
             gift
             ,
             not
             a
             grace
             ,
             such
             as
             might
             be
             in
             Reprobates
             ;
             
               For
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             there
             ,
             
               Every
               one
               hath
               his
               proper
               gift
               .
            
             So
             it
             was
             not
             meere
             mortification
             that
             made
             
               Luther
            
             never
             troubled
             with
             covetousnesse
             ,
             but
             the
             freenesse
             and
             generousnesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             that
             helped
             him
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             all
             these
             would
             have
             cast
             up
             what
             grace
             and
             mortification
             they
             had
             attained
             to
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             reckoned
             restraining
             grace
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             observed
             by
             what
             our
             vertues
             were
             before
             conversion
             )
             which
             though
             now
             sanctified
             ,
             that
             is
             helping
             forward
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             abstinence
             easier
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             true
             Sanctification
             ;
             as
             Goldsmiths
             mingle
             in
             all
             the
             silver
             they
             work
             some
             other
             metals
             to
             make
             it
             
             more
             malleable
             ;
             so
             are
             those
             common
             graces
             mingled
             with
             true
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             where
             Sanctification
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             which
             doe
             help
             them
             and
             eeke
             them
             out
             .
             Grace
             set
             in
             a
             good
             nature
             ,
             seemes
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             ,
             and
             goes
             farther
             then
             in
             a
             bad
             .
             Wine
             that
             is
             of
             it selfe
             somewhat
             pleasant
             ,
             a
             little
             sugar
             will
             make
             it
             sweeter
             to
             the
             taste
             ,
             then
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             sugar
             will
             doe
             sowre
             wine
             .
             Therefore
             let
             every
             one
             consider
             ,
             what
             naturall
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             modesty
             ,
             and
             education
             did
             in
             him
             before
             conversion
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             hath
             true
             grace
             ;
             these
             help
             him
             still
             ,
             and
             stand
             him
             in
             stead
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             ,
             although
             he
             hath
             a
             further
             new
             principle
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             beyond
             these
             .
             Grace
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             whilst
             imperfect
             ,
             takes
             not
             away
             such
             common
             gifts
             ,
             but
             sanctifieth
             and
             useth
             them
             as
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             doth
             a
             quick
             fancie
             or
             memory
             ,
             which
             are
             sensitive
             faculties
             ,
             and
             doe
             make
             his
             ability
             to
             abstaine
             from
             such
             and
             such
             sins
             more
             easie
             :
             indeed
             all
             such
             gifts
             will
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             glory
             :
             And
             therefore
             many
             who
             have
             lesse
             grace
             ,
             yet
             seeme
             in
             many
             carriages
             more
             mortified
             then
             those
             who
             have
             more
             grace
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             lesse
             impatient
             in
             a
             crosse
             ,
             lesse
             stirred
             and
             provoked
             with
             an
             injurie
             .
             A
             man
             who
             hath
             beene
             lesse
             helpt
             by
             restraining
             grace
             before
             conversion
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             lusts
             more
             outragious
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             them
             now
             under
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             he
             hath
             much
             more
             mortification
             in
             him
             then
             one
             who
             was
             naturally
             civill
             .
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             every
             godly
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             simply
             mortification
             that
             makes
             him
             always
             to
             abstaine
             from
             sins
             ,
             but
             shame
             ,
             modesty
             ,
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             strike
             in
             at
             a
             pinch
             ,
             when
             strength
             of
             mortification
             had
             failed
             him
             else
             ;
             and
             many
             accidentall
             things
             ,
             ordered
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             hinder
             and
             keepe
             Gods
             people
             from
             sinning
             :
             and
             as
             
               David
            
             was
             faine
             to
             make
             use
             of
             
               Goliahs
            
             sword
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             discontented
             persons
             that
             had
             not
             the
             same
             ends
             that
             he
             had
             to
             strengthen
             himselfe
             against
             
               Saul
               ;
            
             so
             is
             grace
             faine
             to
             take
             in
             fleshly
             dislikes
             and
             discontents
             against
             sin
             ,
             to
             help
             it
             in
             a
             pinch
             ,
             till
             it
             hath
             got
             the
             victory
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             
               Judahs
            
             grace
             so
             much
             kept
             him
             from
             killing
             
               Joseph
               ,
            
             for
             then
             he
             would
             not
             have
             consented
             to
             sell
             him
             ;
             but
             nature
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             abhor
             the
             killing
             him
             :
             
               Is
               it
               not
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               what
               profit
               is
               it
               to
               kill
               him
               ?
               Gen.
               37.
               26.
               
            
             So
             God
             prevented
             
               David
            
             in
             his
             murthering
             
               Nabals
            
             family
             by
             an
             externall
             
             meanes
             ,
             when
             as
             his
             grace
             else
             had
             not
             kept
             him
             from
             revenging
             himselfe
             causelesly
             upon
             his
             family
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             in
             no
             fault
             )
             his
             grace
             alone
             had
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             passion
             was
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             a
             rage
             ,
             and
             fully
             resolved
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             but
             God
             used
             another
             meanes
             ,
             and
             sent
             
               Abigail
            
             submissively
             to
             meet
             him
             ;
             and
             her
             lowly
             submission
             ,
             and
             elegant
             oration
             ,
             won
             him
             ,
             and
             cooled
             him
             ;
             though
             this
             
               David
            
             acknowledgeth
             Gods
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             he
             was
             so
             kept
             (
             as
             a
             godly
             man
             will
             ,
             and
             hath
             cause
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             hindred
             of
             his
             purpose
             in
             sinning
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               rejoyce
               that
               Christ
               is
               preached
               ,
               though
               out
               of
               envie
               ;
            
             so
             if
             sin
             be
             abstained
             from
             ,
             though
             by
             any
             meanes
             )
             yet
             God
             did
             rather
             by
             his
             meanes
             restraine
             him
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             grace
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             but
             God
             kept
             him
             by
             her
             comming
             :
             1
             
               Sam.
               25.
               34.
               
            
             For
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             sayes
             
               David
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               which
               hath
               kept
               me
               back
               from
               hurting
               thee
               ,
               except
               thou
               hadst
               hasted
               and
               met
               me
               ,
               surely
               there
               had
               not
               beene
               left
               a
               man
               unto
               Nabal
               .
            
             So
             shame
             moved
             
               Judah
               ;
            
             feare
             of
             being
             destroyed
             moved
             
               Jacob
            
             to
             reprove
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             the
             argument
             he
             useth
             ,
             
               Gen.
               34.
               30.
               
            
             So
             that
             in
             an
             evening
             ,
             when
             thou
             castest
             up
             thy
             abstinences
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             think
             not
             how
             much
             thou
             hast
             abstained
             from
             sin
             ,
             or
             denyed
             thy selfe
             ,
             but
             how
             much
             out
             of
             hatred
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             mortification
             ;
             how
             much
             of
             that
             there
             is
             in
             thy
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             measure
             thy
             growth
             in
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             another
             false
             rule
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             judge
             of
             their
             mortification
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             present
             listlesnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             sin
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             where
             true
             mortification
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             listlesnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             deadnesse
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             mortification
             ,
             so
             much
             deadnesse
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               2.
               
               How
               shall
               we
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               live
               any
               longer
               therein
               ?
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             it
             :
             But
             yet
             this
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             in
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             adde
             to
             his
             deadnesse
             to
             sinne
             ,
             besides
             true
             mortification
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             seeme
             greater
             then
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             a
             false
             rule
             to
             judge
             by
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             warily
             considered
             and
             distinguished
             .
             Sicknesse
             breeds
             a
             listlesnesse
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             sick
             ,
             our
             lusts
             are
             sick
             together
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             gather
             strength
             ,
             they
             gather
             up
             their
             crums
             againe
             ,
             
               Job
               33.
               19.
               20.
            
             then
             
               his
               soule
               abhors
               dainty
               food
               .
            
             Suppose
             he
             be
             a
             glutton
             :
             Old
             age
             brings
             a
             listlesnesse
             .
             
               Eccles
               .
               12.
               1.
               
               
               When
               the
               evill
               dayes
               come
               ,
               wherein
               a
               man
               sayes
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               :
            
             as
             
               Barzillai
            
             had
             no
             taste
             in
             his
             meat
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             old
             age
             .
             So
             when
             our
             expectations
             or
             desires
             are
             crossed
             ,
             or
             are
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             we
             begin
             to
             faile
             of
             those
             maine
             props
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             have
             a
             listlesnesse
             to
             all
             other
             pleasures
             :
             when
             some
             one
             thing
             that
             was
             a
             sawce
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             gone
             or
             like
             to
             goe
             ,
             we
             then
             have
             no
             stomach
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             living
             ,
             as
             
               David
            
             was
             when
             
               Absalom
            
             was
             gone
             ,
             
               would
               I
               had
               dyed
               for
               thee
               .
            
             Some
             great
             crosse
             comming
             ,
             may
             like
             thunder
             sowre
             all
             our
             joyes
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             stale
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             dead
             drink
             to
             the
             stomach
             .
             Terror
             of
             conscience
             may
             like
             an
             eclipse
             overspread
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             things
             lose
             their
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             ,
             as
             things
             in
             the
             dark
             use
             to
             doe
             :
             as
             
               Job
            
             sayes
             of
             himselfe
             in
             his
             desertion
             ,
             that
             
               his
               soule
               had
               no
               more
               sweetnesse
            
             in
             all
             comforts
             ,
             then
             in
             white
             of
             an
             egge
             :
             For
             such
             occasions
             as
             these
             doe
             draw
             the
             intention
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             doe
             take
             the
             mind
             up
             about
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             or
             the
             afflictions
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             run
             out
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             intention
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             pleasure
             .
             As
             therefore
             when
             by
             study
             the
             spirits
             are
             drawn
             up
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             a
             mans
             stomach
             decayes
             to
             that
             meat
             he
             most
             loved
             ;
             so
             when
             terrors
             drinke
             up
             the
             spirits
             ,
             as
             
               Job
            
             speaks
             :
             but
             when
             that
             heat
             is
             over
             ,
             and
             intention
             dismissed
             ,
             a
             man
             recovers
             his
             stomach
             againe
             ;
             and
             so
             doe
             men
             their
             appetites
             ,
             to
             sinne
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             forth
             of
             terrors
             .
             And
             this
             will
             help
             you
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             that
             young
             Christians
             are
             often
             more
             dead
             to
             all
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             are
             grown
             up
             ,
             or
             then
             themselves
             are
             when
             grown
             up
             :
             they
             are
             often
             then
             altogether
             dead
             to
             all
             mirth
             and
             other
             contentments
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             more
             mortified
             then
             afterwards
             :
             For
             then
             legall
             humiliation
             adds
             to
             their
             deadnesse
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             first
             deadly
             blow
             which
             Christ
             gave
             their
             lusts
             then
             in
             part
             ,
             the
             Law
             also
             and
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             sinne
             did
             lay
             that
             part
             of
             their
             lusts
             which
             remained
             unkilled
             ,
             in
             a
             sw●●●e
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             all
             were
             dead
             .
             
               Sin
               revived
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               dyed
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
            
             He
             speaks
             of
             that
             time
             when
             he
             lay
             humbled
             for
             sinne
             ;
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
            
             he
             fasted
             :
             He
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             meat
             nor
             drink
             ,
             for
             three
             dayes
             ,
             he
             forgot
             all
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             as
             then
             they
             are
             usually
             so
             taken
             up
             about
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             obtaining
             
             thereof
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             spirits
             retire
             to
             the
             heart
             to
             relieve
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             it
             to
             seeke
             out
             for
             pardon
             ;
             and
             so
             sinne
             is
             left
             in
             a
             swoune
             ,
             and
             it
             seemes
             quite
             dead
             :
             but
             by
             degrees
             men
             come
             out
             of
             that
             swoune
             ,
             and
             sinne
             revives
             ,
             and
             then
             men
             think
             they
             decay
             in
             mortification
             .
             Againe
             ,
             young
             Christians
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             others
             afterwards
             for
             some
             hony-moones
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             are
             entertained
             with
             raptures
             ,
             and
             ravishments
             ,
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             seeme
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             walk
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             other
             are
             in
             a
             swoune
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             in
             an
             extasie
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             sinne
             comes
             to
             it selfe
             againe
             :
             Those
             joyes
             whilst
             they
             last
             ,
             make
             a
             mans
             actuall
             present
             deadnesse
             to
             sin
             seem
             more
             then
             habitually
             and
             radically
             it
             is
             indeed
             :
             As
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             tasted
             some
             sweet
             thing
             ,
             whilst
             the
             impression
             upon
             his
             palate
             lasteth
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             relish
             of
             meat
             ;
             so
             whilst
             the
             impressions
             of
             spirituall
             joy
             :
             but
             when
             their
             mouthes
             are
             washt
             once
             ,
             and
             their
             sense
             of
             that
             sweetnesse
             gone
             ,
             they
             find
             their
             wonted
             relish
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             spirituall
             joyes
             doe
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             they
             are
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             much
             alter
             the
             taste
             ;
             but
             yet
             much
             of
             that
             alteration
             is
             adventitious
             and
             not
             wholly
             radicall
             ,
             or
             altering
             the
             sinfull
             faculty
             it selfe
             (
             though
             it
             doth
             adde
             much
             that
             way
             )
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             seeme
             to
             doe
             at
             that
             present
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             sweetnesse
             is
             fresh
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             to
             give
             an
             help
             or
             two
             to
             difference
             what
             is
             reall
             and
             true
             
               Mortification
               ,
            
             
             from
             this
             seeming
             
               listlesnesse
            
             and
             
               deadnesse
            
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             true
             mortification
             makes
             a
             man
             not
             onely
             listlesse
             to
             sinne
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             a
             quick
             hatred
             against
             it
             ,
             a
             hatred
             aiming
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             false
             listlesnesse
             takes
             but
             the
             heart
             off
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             set
             it
             against
             it
             ;
             how
             often
             are
             these
             yoaked
             together
             in
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               I
               hate
               sinne
               ,
               and
               every
               false
               way
               ,
            
             with
             this
             ,
             
               Thy
               law
               doe
               I
               love
               ?
            
             the
             heart
             being
             quickned
             with
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             is
             carried
             out
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             taken
             off
             from
             it
             to
             have
             no
             mind
             
               to
               it
               ,
            
             but
             to
             have
             a
             mind
             
               against
               it
               ,
            
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             difference
             betweene
             
               mortification
            
             and
             
               listlesnesse
               ,
            
             that
             there
             is
             between
             true
             
               patience
            
             and
             
               senslesnesse
               ;
            
             senselesnesse
             is
             a
             dull
             ,
             sullen
             ,
             stupid
             bearing
             pains
             ,
             but
             patience
             is
             joyned
             mith
             a
             quick
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             strength
             of
             spirits
             ,
             that
             being
             quick
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             are
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             
             paine
             or
             pleasure
             ;
             so
             true
             mortification
             is
             joyned
             with
             an
             active
             hatred
             that
             flyes
             out
             against
             sin
             ;
             which
             come
             from
             livelinesse
             of
             affection
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             true
             mortification
             is
             joyned
             with
             activenesse
             and
             life
             in
             the
             contrary
             duties
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               11.
               
               Reckon
               your selves
               dead
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               and
               alive
               unto
               God.
            
             That
             false
             listlesnesse
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             palsey
             that
             doth
             take
             these
             members
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             true
             mortification
             is
             with
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             a
             resurrection
             ,
             strengthning
             a
             man
             to
             
               walke
            
             so
             much
             the
             more
             nimbly
             
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God.
               Rom.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             Young
             Christians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             a
             false
             listlesnesse
             and
             deadnesse
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             complaine
             that
             their
             
               mortification
            
             is
             more
             then
             
               vivification
               ,
            
             they
             will
             finde
             they
             are
             more
             dead
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             quickned
             to
             God.
             True
             mortification
             doth
             not
             dull
             the
             spirits
             ,
             but
             sets
             them
             at
             liberty
             ,
             as
             purging
             the
             humours
             out
             doth
             ;
             it
             makes
             the
             body
             more
             light
             and
             nimble
             ;
             whereas
             false
             listlesnesse
             causeth
             a
             deadnesse
             ,
             a
             dulnesse
             to
             every
             thing
             else
             .
             Those
             false
             causes
             of
             listlesnesse
             contract
             the
             mind
             ,
             as
             a
             
               bladder
            
             that
             is
             clung
             ,
             and
             dryed
             ,
             and
             
               hung
               up
               in
               the
               smoake
               ,
            
             (
             as
             
               David
            
             compared
             his
             condition
             in
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             )
             but
             mortification
             empties
             it
             of
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             fils
             it
             with
             grace
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             mind
             is
             as
             full
             and
             wide
             as
             before
             ,
             onely
             filled
             with
             grace
             now
             in
             stead
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             his
             growth
             in
             mortification
             ,
             simply
             by
             the
             
               keennesse
            
             of
             his
             affection
             against
             sinne
             ,
             though
             that
             is
             good
             and
             blessed
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             
               strength
            
             against
             it
             .
             As
             there
             is
             a
             fond
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             and
             solid
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             doe
             so
             much
             for
             one
             ;
             or
             hold
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             to
             the
             tryall
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             yet
             hath
             a
             more
             seeming
             edge
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             keennesse
             of
             hatred
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             strength
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             angry
             seemes
             to
             have
             more
             keennesse
             of
             affection
             against
             him
             he
             falls
             out
             with
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             rage
             vows
             never
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             could
             eat
             him
             up
             ;
             when
             as
             yet
             a
             malicious
             man
             hates
             more
             strongly
             :
             So
             doe
             young
             Christians
             their
             sins
             ,
             having
             lately
             felt
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             many
             other
             inconveniences
             ,
             besid●s
             the
             cont●arietie
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             doe
             egge
             on
             and
             provoke
             their
             spirits
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             like
             as
             a
             sharpe
             knife
             that
             is
             weak
             ,
             the
             edge
             is
             soone
             turned
             and
             blunted
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             temptation
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             all
             their
             edge
             soone
             overcome
             :
             for
             all
             those
             concurring
             
             inconveniences
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             their
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             makes
             their
             spleen
             indeed
             greater
             ,
             but
             it
             adds
             not
             to
             their
             strength
             and
             courage
             to
             resist
             them
             :
             like
             a
             stomachfull
             boy
             ,
             that
             cryes
             he
             cannot
             have
             the
             victory
             ,
             yet
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             easily
             laid
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             his
             stomach
             is
             more
             then
             his
             strength
             .
             The
             hurt
             that
             comes
             by
             sin
             to
             us
             at
             first
             lately
             felt
             ,
             helps
             to
             
               sharpen
               the
               edge
               ,
            
             but
             
               adds
               no
               metall
               ,
            
             and
             so
             our
             weapons
             are
             beaten
             to
             our
             heads
             againe
             ,
             when
             we
             use
             them
             .
             What
             an
             edge
             of
             spirit
             had
             
               Peter
            
             raised
             up
             against
             denying
             Christ
             ?
             he
             would
             die
             rather
             ;
             he
             spake
             then
             as
             he
             thought
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             have
             dyed
             in
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             for
             he
             draws
             his
             sword
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             he
             wanted
             strength
             to
             his
             stomach
             ,
             how
             easily
             was
             he
             overcome
             ,
             being
             yet
             but
             weak
             in
             grace
             ?
             therefore
             judge
             of
             your
             growth
             herein
             ,
             by
             your
             strength
             to
             resist
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             prayes
             ,
             
               they
               may
               have
               strength
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
            
             and
             in
             
               Chap.
               6.
               13.
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               ability
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               evill
               day
               .
            
             Although
             this
             let
             me
             adde
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             keep
             up
             his
             heart
             in
             this
             continuall
             keennesse
             and
             edge
             of
             spirit
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             whet
             his
             heart
             against
             it
             :
             For
             that
             will
             cause
             a
             man
             to
             use
             his
             strength
             the
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             forth
             .
             A
             man
             that
             keeps
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             revengefull
             ,
             vext
             ,
             spleenfull
             spirit
             against
             sin
             ,
             he
             will
             easier
             cut
             through
             a
             temptation
             ;
             and
             though
             if
             a
             Christian
             want
             metall
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             an
             edge
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             foiled
             ;
             yet
             when
             edge
             and
             metall
             both
             meete
             ,
             a
             man
             walks
             above
             his
             lusts
             :
             if
             either
             be
             wanting
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             foiled
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           CHRISTIANS
           GROWTH
           .
        
         
           THE
           THIRD
           PART
           .
        
         
           Resolving
           some
           Questions
           concerning
           Growth
           in
           MORTIFICATION
           ,
           VIVIFICATION
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Two
             Questions
             resolved
             concerning
             Growth
             in
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             now
             conclude
             this
             Discourse
             about
             
               Growth
               in
               Grace
            
             with
             answering
             some
             Questions
             which
             may
             be
             made
             concerning
             this
             our
             growth
             ,
             both
             about
             
               Mortification
               ,
            
             and
             about
             
               increase
               in
               positive
               Graces
               ,
            
             which
             I
             did
             reserve
             to
             this
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             handle
             them
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Question
             concerning
             the
             purging
             out
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               every
               new
               degree
               of
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               purging
               out
               of
               sinne
               ,
               be
               alwayes
               universall
               ,
               extending
               it selfe
               to
               every
               sinne
               ?
            
             So
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             ,
             should
             be
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             goes
             on
             first
             to
             purge
             forth
             one
             sinne
             ,
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             purge
             out
             by
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             mortification
             every
             sinne
             together
             ;
             so
             as
             when
             any
             one
             
             sinne
             is
             more
             weakned
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             a
             proportion
             grow
             weak
             also
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             affirmatively
             ,
             
             that
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             mortification
             is
             universall
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             our
             growth
             therein
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             extending
             it selfe
             to
             every
             sinne
             .
             So
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               22.
            
             when
             he
             exhorts
             the
             Ephesians
             (
             who
             were
             mortified
             already
             )
             to
             a
             farther
             progresse
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             them
             to
             
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               corrupt
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               deceitfull
               lusts
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             one
             lust
             that
             is
             the
             object
             of
             mortification
             ,
             and
             the
             growth
             of
             it
             (
             although
             he
             mentions
             particular
             lusts
             afterwards
             )
             but
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             that
             is
             
               corrupt
               ,
            
             and
             
               all
               its
               lusts
               :
            
             and
             this
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             daily
             growth
             therein
             :
             For
             of
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             verse
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             exhort
             to
             it
             .
             Thus
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             
               Gal.
               5.
               24.
            
             it
             is
             called
             
               crucifying
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               lusts
               :
            
             not
             one
             lust
             ,
             but
             
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             bundle
             ,
             the
             cluster
             of
             them
             all
             :
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             called
             
               crucifying
               ,
            
             it
             implys
             it
             also
             ,
             for
             of
             all
             deaths
             that
             did
             work
             upon
             every
             part
             ,
             it
             did
             stretch
             every
             nerve
             ,
             sinew
             ,
             and
             veyn
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             the
             parts
             to
             paine
             :
             and
             this
             going
             on
             to
             mortifie
             sinne
             is
             called
             
               Rom.
               6.
               
               The
               destroying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               sinne
               ;
            
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             consumption
             of
             one
             member
             ,
             of
             the
             lungs
             ,
             or
             liver
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             is
             is
             
               consumptio
               totius
               ,
            
             a
             consumption
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             so
             as
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             mortification
             is
             the
             consuming
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             therefore
             also
             
               Colos
               .
               3.
            
             where
             in
             like
             manner
             he
             exhorts
             to
             his
             growth
             therein
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             to
             
               mortifie
               earthly
               members
               ,
            
             every
             member
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             hereof
             are
             ,
             because
          
           
             First
             ,
             true
             mortification
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             so
             causeth
             every
             branch
             to
             wither
             :
             For
             all
             sinfull
             dispositions
             are
             rooted
             in
             one
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             
               love
               of
               pleasure
               more
               then
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             all
             true
             imortification
             deads
             a
             man
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             sinne
             ,
             by
             bringing
             the
             heart
             more
             into
             communion
             ,
             and
             into
             love
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             deading
             to
             any
             sinne
             must
             needs
             be
             generall
             and
             universall
             to
             every
             sinne
             .
             It
             is
             as
             the
             dying
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             causeth
             all
             the
             members
             to
             die
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             difference
             betweene
             restraining
             Grace
             ,
             which
             cuts
             off
             but
             branches
             ,
             and
             so
             lops
             the
             tree
             ,
             but
             true
             mortification
             strikes
             every
             blow
             at
             the
             root
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             true
             mortification
             purgeth
             out
             
               a
               sinne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             works
             against
             it
             under
             that
             consideration
             :
             and
             if
             against
             it
             
               as
               sinne
               ,
            
             then
             the
             same
             power
             that
             works
             out
             any
             sinne
             ,
             works
             against
             every
             sinne
             in
             the
             heart
             also
             .
             Now
             that
             every
             new
             degree
             works
             against
             a
             
               sinne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sinne
               ,
            
             is
             plain
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             be
             purged
             out
             upon
             any
             other
             respect
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             mortification
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             virtue
             that
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             efficient
             causes
             of
             this
             purging
             out
             a
             sinne
             ,
             doe
             also
             work
             against
             every
             sinne
             ,
             when
             they
             work
             against
             any
             one
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             a
             contrarietie
             to
             every
             lust
             ;
             they
             search
             into
             every
             veyne
             ,
             and
             draw
             from
             all
             parts
             .
             Physitians
             may
             give
             
               elective
               purges
               ,
            
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             purge
             out
             one
             humour
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             but
             Christs
             physick
             works
             generally
             ,
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             sorts
             of
             distempers
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Objection
             against
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             
             that
             then
             all
             lusts
             will
             come
             to
             be
             equally
             mortified
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             No
             ,
             for
             all
             lusts
             were
             never
             equally
             alive
             in
             a
             man
             ;
             some
             are
             stronger
             ,
             some
             weaker
             by
             custome
             ,
             through
             disposition
             of
             body
             and
             spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             mortification
             extends
             it selfe
             to
             all
             ,
             yet
             there
             being
             an
             inequality
             in
             the
             life
             and
             growth
             of
             these
             sinnes
             in
             us
             ,
             hence
             some
             remaine
             still
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             mortified
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             floud
             of
             water
             is
             left
             to
             flow
             into
             a
             field
             ,
             where
             many
             hils
             are
             of
             differing
             height
             ,
             though
             the
             water
             overflows
             all
             equally
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             more
             above
             water
             then
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             higher
             before
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             comes
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             subdued
             ,
             namely
             ,
             those
             which
             proceed
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             naughtinesse
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             swearing
             ,
             malice
             against
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             these
             the
             children
             of
             God
             are
             usually
             wholly
             freed
             from
             ,
             and
             they
             seeme
             wholly
             dead
             ,
             being
             as
             the
             excrements
             of
             other
             members
             ,
             and
             being
             as
             the
             nailes
             ,
             and
             the
             haire
             ,
             they
             are
             wholly
             pared
             off
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             manner
             to
             a
             Proselyte
             woman
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             takes
             them
             away
             ,
             though
             other
             members
             continue
             vigorous
             :
             And
             therefore
             of
             
               swearing
            
             Christ
             sayes
             ,
             
               What
               is
               more
               then
               Yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             profarie
             heart
             :
             As
             when
             a
             man
             is
             a
             dying
             ,
             some
             members
             are
             stiffe
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             cleane
             dead
             long
             afore
             ,
             as
             the
             
             feet
             ,
             whilst
             others
             continue
             to
             have
             some
             life
             and
             heat
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             mortification
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             some
             lusts
             that
             are
             more
             remote
             ,
             are
             wholly
             stiffe
             and
             starke
             ,
             when
             others
             retaine
             much
             life
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Question
             is
             ,
             
             Whether
             when
             I
             apply
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             ,
             with
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             mortification
             of
             some
             one
             particular
             lust
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             doe
             use
             those
             right
             means
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             speciall
             mortification
             of
             some
             one
             lust
             ,
             
               Whether
               that
               lust
               thereby
               doth
               not
               become
               more
               mortified
               then
               other
               lusts
               doe
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Yes
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             in
             a
             proportion
             ,
             this
             work
             of
             mortification
             it
             runs
             through
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             as
             in
             washing
             out
             the
             great
             stains
             of
             a
             cloth
             ,
             the
             lesser
             stains
             are
             washt
             out
             also
             with
             the
             same
             labour
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             all
             his
             exhortations
             to
             mortification
             ,
             both
             
               Eph.
               4.
            
             and
             
               Gal.
               5.
            
             and
             
               Col.
               3.
            
             though
             he
             exhorts
             to
             
               the
               putting
               off
               the
               old
               man
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             instances
             in
             particular
             sins
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             is
             particularly
             to
             endeavour
             the
             mortification
             of
             particulars
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             apart
             ;
             and
             yet
             because
             in
             getting
             them
             mortified
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             sinne
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             therefore
             he
             mentions
             both
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             particular
             members
             thereof
             apart
             ,
             as
             the
             object
             of
             mortification
             .
             And
             to
             that
             end
             also
             doth
             God
             exercise
             his
             children
             ,
             first
             with
             one
             lust
             ,
             then
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             tryall
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             death
             upon
             every
             one
             :
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             bids
             us
             to
             
               pull
               out
               an
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             
               cut
               off
               an
               hand
               ,
            
             if
             they
             offend
             us
             :
             for
             mortification
             is
             to
             be
             by
             us
             directed
             against
             particular
             members
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             withall
             in
             a
             proportion
             all
             the
             rest
             receive
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             destruction
             .
             For
             as
             a
             particular
             act
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             uncleannnesse
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             when
             committed
             ,
             doth
             increase
             a
             disposition
             to
             every
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             leaves
             a
             present
             greater
             disposition
             to
             that
             particular
             sin
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             increaseth
             it
             most
             
               in
               potentia
               proxima
               ,
            
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             
               in
               potentia
               remota
               :
            
             so
             in
             every
             act
             of
             mortification
             ,
             though
             the
             common
             stock
             be
             increased
             ,
             yet
             the
             particular
             lust
             we
             aimed
             at
             ,
             hath
             a
             greater
             share
             in
             the
             mortification
             endeavoured
             ,
             as
             in
             ministring
             physick
             to
             cure
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             often
             purged
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             party
             affected
             ,
             is
             yet
             chiefly
             purged
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Three
             Questions
             resolved
             concerning
             Positive
             Growth
             .
          
           
             OTher
             Questions
             there
             are
             concerning
             that
             other
             part
             of
             our
             growth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             positive
             graces
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             
             whether
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             grace
             runs
             through
             all
             the
             faculties
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Yes
             ;
             For
             as
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             light
             in
             the
             ayre
             runnes
             through
             the
             whole
             Hemisphere
             ,
             when
             the
             Sunne
             shines
             clearer
             and
             clearer
             to
             the
             perfect
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Solomons
            
             comparison
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ;
             so
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             grace
             runs
             through
             ,
             and
             is
             diffused
             through
             the
             whole
             man.
             And
             therefore
             also
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               5.
               23.
            
             when
             the
             Apostle
             there
             prayes
             for
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             prayes
             
               they
               may
               be
               sanctified
               wholly
               in
               body
               ,
               soule
               and
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             every
             new
             degree
             ,
             though
             it
             begins
             at
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             understanding
             ,
             yet
             goes
             through
             all
             :
             for
             so
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Be
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               minds
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               :
            
             it
             runs
             therefore
             through
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             having
             renewed
             the
             mind
             .
             As
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             after
             still
             continually
             
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               lump
               .
            
          
           
             Whether
             one
             Grace
             may
             not
             grow
             more
             then
             another
             ?
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             man
             grows
             up
             in
             one
             grace
             ,
             he
             doth
             grow
             in
             all
             ;
             they
             grow
             and
             thrive
             together
             .
             Therefore
             in
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               15.
               we
               are
               said
               to
               grow
               up
               into
               him
               [
               in
               all
               things
               .
               ]
            
             Growth
             from
             Christ
             is
             generall
             ,
             as
             true
             growth
             in
             the
             body
             is
             in
             every
             part
             ,
             so
             this
             in
             every
             grace
             .
             Therefore
             2
             
               Cor.
               3.
               ult
               .
            
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               .
            
             Every
             increase
             stamps
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             the
             whole
             Image
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             heart
             .
             So
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
               Their
               faith
               and
               their
               love
               did
               both
               overflow
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               1.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Yet
             secondly
             ,
             
             so
             as
             one
             grace
             may
             grow
             more
             then
             some
             other
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             some
             are
             more
             radicall
             graces
             ,
             as
             
               Faith
            
             and
             
               Love
               ,
            
             therefore
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             Faith
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Thes
               .
               1.
               3.
            
             that
             it
             
               did
               grow
               exceedingly
               ;
            
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             their
             
               love
               did
               overflow
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Some
             grace
             are
             more
             exercised
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             abound
             more
             ;
             as
             though
             both
             armes
             doe
             grow
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             a
             man
             useth
             is
             the
             stronger
             and
             the
             bigger
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             graces
             ;
             In
             birds
             ,
             their
             wings
             which
             have
             beene
             used
             most
             ,
             are
             sweetest
             to
             the
             taste
             .
             As
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             though
             the
             exercise
             of
             one
             member
             maketh
             the
             body
             generally
             more
             healthfull
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             member
             which
             is
             exercised
             ,
             will
             be
             freest
             from
             humours
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ;
             so
             
               tribulation
               worketh
               patience
               ,
               patience
               experience
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               
            
             Many
             sufferings
             make
             patience
             the
             lesse
             difficult
             ,
             and
             much
             experience
             ,
             many
             experiments
             make
             hope
             greater
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             some
             graces
             are
             more
             in
             some
             then
             others
             ,
             appeares
             hence
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             it
             makes
             the
             differing
             gifts
             that
             are
             in
             Christians
             ,
             but
             a
             severall
             constitution
             of
             graces
             ,
             though
             all
             have
             every
             grace
             in
             them
             ?
             as
             now
             in
             the
             body
             every
             member
             hath
             all
             singular
             parts
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             flesh
             ,
             bones
             ,
             sinews
             ,
             veynes
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             spirits
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             some
             members
             have
             more
             of
             flesh
             ,
             lesse
             of
             sinews
             and
             veynes
             ,
             &c.
             whence
             ariseth
             a
             severall
             office
             in
             every
             member
             ,
             according
             as
             such
             or
             such
             simular
             parts
             doe
             more
             or
             lesse
             abound
             in
             a
             member
             ;
             the
             hand
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             more
             nerves
             and
             joynts
             in
             it
             then
             another
             member
             ,
             though
             lesse
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             how
             strong
             is
             it
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             many
             offices
             ?
             the
             foot
             is
             not
             so
             :
             So
             in
             Christians
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             severall
             constitution
             of
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             temper
             of
             them
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             have
             they
             severall
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             fitted
             for
             severall
             employments
             ;
             some
             have
             more
             love
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             offices
             of
             charity
             ;
             some
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             are
             fit
             to
             instruct
             ;
             some
             more
             patience
             ,
             and
             are
             fitter
             to
             suffer
             ;
             some
             for
             self-denyall
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             doe
             grow
             in
             these
             more
             specially
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Question
             is
             ,
             
             Whether
             this
             increase
             be
             onely
             by
             
               radicating
            
             the
             same
             grace
             more
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             new
             
               addition
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             by
             adding
             a
             new
             degree
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             in
             making
             candles
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             
               addition
               ,
            
             when
             a
             candle
             is
             put
             anew
             into
             the
             fat
             of
             boiled
             tallow
             ,
             every
             time
             it
             is
             put
             in
             ,
             it
             comes
             out
             bigger
             ,
             with
             a
             new
             addition
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             cloth
             dipt
             in
             the
             die
             ,
             comes
             out
             upon
             every
             new
             dipping
             in
             with
             a
             deeper
             die
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             a
             new
             act
             of
             
               creation
               ,
            
             put
             forth
             by
             God.
             Therefore
             when
             
               David
            
             being
             falne
             ,
             prayed
             for
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               new
               heart
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               24.
            
             
             when
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             to
             further
             putting
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             of
             growth
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               which
               is
               created
               ;
            
             for
             every
             new
             degree
             is
             created
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             infusion
             ,
             which
             shews
             the
             difference
             between
             naturall
             growth
             and
             this
             :
             In
             naturall
             growth
             there
             needs
             not
             a
             new
             creation
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinary
             concurrence
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             that
             begun
             the
             work
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             power
             perfects
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               19.
            
             he
             prayes
             that
             the
             beleeving
             Ephesians
             might
             
               see
               that
               power
            
             that
             continued
             to
             
               worke
               in
               them
               ,
            
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             that
             which
             raised
             up
             Christ
             ;
             for
             though
             naturall
             life
             may
             with
             a
             naturall
             concurrence
             increase
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             the
             
               terminus
               à
               quo
               ,
            
             the
             terme
             from
             whence
             it
             springs
             ,
             is
             but
             from
             a
             lesse
             degree
             of
             life
             to
             a
             greater
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             otherwise
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             our
             growth
             in
             this
             is
             from
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             life
             :
             And
             therefore
             
               Phil.
               9.
            
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             growing
             in
             grace
             ,
             a
             going
             on
             
               to
               attaine
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             same
             power
             that
             raised
             up
             Christ
             ,
             must
             goe
             along
             to
             work
             it
             .
             Hence
             also
             every
             new
             degree
             of
             grace
             is
             called
             a
             new
             conversion
             ;
             
               except
               ye
               be
               converted
               ,
            
             sayes
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             converted
             already
             ;
             because
             the
             same
             power
             that
             wrought
             to
             conversion
             ,
             goes
             still
             to
             this
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               God
               gives
               the
               increase
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               7.
            
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               increasing
               of
               God
               ,
               Colos
               .
               2.
               19.
            
             so
             
               Hos
               .
               14.
            
             shewing
             the
             ground
             why
             they
             grow
             so
             fast
             ;
             
               Thy
               fruit
               is
               found
               in
               me
               ,
            
             sayes
             God
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               7.
            
             although
             this
             is
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             caution
             and
             difference
             ,
             that
             therein
             God
             doth
             proportion
             his
             influence
             to
             our
             endeavours
             ,
             which
             in
             conversion
             at
             first
             he
             doth
             not
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               fellow
               workers
            
             with
             him
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             he
             that
             
               gives
               the
               increase
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
            
             the
             same
             you
             have
             also
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               We
               by
               the
               Spirit
               doe
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             We
             ,
             as
             co-workers
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
             THe
             summe
             and
             division
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             
               Page
               1
            
             Some
             Observations
             premised
             of
             this
             Parable
             of
             the
             Vine
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Obser
               .
            
             How
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Vine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             onely
             
               true
               Vine
               .
            
             3
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Obser
               .
            
             How
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             
               Husbandman
               .
            
             Declared
             in
             five
             things
             .
             6
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Obser
               .
            
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Branches
             in
             the
             Vine
             ,
             
               fruitfull
            
             and
             
               unfruitfull
               .
               8
            
          
           
             An
             interpretation
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Branches
               in
               me
               that
               bring
               not
               forth
               fruit
               .
               ]
            
             By
             three
             things
             .
             9
          
           
             Three
             severall
             sorts
             of
             Branches
             that
             prove
             unfruitfull
             .
             11
          
           
             Some
             differences
             betweene
             
               true
            
             Branches
             and
             
               Temporary
            
             Branches
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             Text.
             12
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Difference
                   .
                
                 Temporary
                 Beleevers
                 bring
                 not
                 forth
                 
                   true
                
                 fruit
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 
                   true
                
                 fruit
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Difference
                   .
                
                 Temporary
                 Branches
                 bring
                 not
                 forth
                 fruit
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   14
                
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 explained
                 .
                 15
              
               
                 This
                 Question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 in
                 every
                 act
                 a
                 Christian
                 doth
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 fetching
                 vertue
                 distinctly
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 Resolved
                 by
                 3.
                 things
                 .
                 18
              
               
                 That
                 every
                 Beleever
                 doth
                 five
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 truly
                 and
                 interpretatively
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   19
                
              
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Obser
               .
            
             In
             the
             most
             fruitfull
             Branches
             there
             remaine
             corruptions
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             22
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Obser
               .
            
             That
             yet
             for
             their
             corruptions
             God
             takes
             not
             such
             away
             .
             28
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Obser
               .
            
             Vnfruitfull
             Branches
             God
             in
             the
             end
             cuts
             off
             .
             Foure
             degrees
             of
             Gods
             cutting
             them
             off
             ,
             founded
             on
             the
             Text.
             34
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tryall
             of
             a
             Christians
             Growth
             .
             PART
             I.
             Of
             GROVVTH
             in
             bringing
             forth
             more
             fruit
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             That
             all
             true
             Branches
             in
             Christ
             doe
             grow
             :
             Proved
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Reasons
                 .
                 38
                 
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Reas
                       .
                    
                     From
                     Christs
                     relation
                     to
                     us
                     as
                     an
                     Head
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     his
                     members
                     .
                     And
                     herein
                     ,
                     
                       
                       
                         1.
                         
                         From
                         our
                         conformity
                         to
                         him
                         .
                         39
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         From
                         his
                         having
                         received
                         all
                         fulnesse
                         to
                         fill
                         us
                         .
                         40
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         From
                         our
                         growth
                         making
                         up
                         his
                         fulnesse
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         is
                         mystically
                         considered
                         one
                         with
                         us
                         .
                         
                           ibid.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Reas
                       .
                    
                     From
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Hath
                         appointed
                         every
                         one
                         their
                         measure
                         .
                         41
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Hath
                         promised
                         it
                         .
                         
                           ibid.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Hath
                         appointed
                         means
                         for
                         it
                         .
                         
                           ibid.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Reas
                       .
                    
                     From
                     the
                     Saints
                     themselves
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     be
                     saved
                     unlesse
                     they
                     grow
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             An
             explication
             how
             the
             Saints
             doe
             grow
             .
             Many
             considerations
             to
             satisfie
             the
             tentations
             of
             those
             that
             discern
             not
             their
             growth
             .
             42
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Consid
                   .
                
                 more
                 generall
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Christians
                 this
                 tentation
                 doth
                 usually
                 befall
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Consid
                   .
                
                 more
                 particular
                 ,
                 As
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     growing
                     in
                     grace
                     is
                     a
                     Mysterie
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     apprehended
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     sense
                     .
                     44
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     eager
                     desire
                     which
                     many
                     have
                     to
                     grow
                     ,
                     and
                     attaine
                     to
                     more
                     grace
                     ,
                     hinders
                     them
                     from
                     discerning
                     their
                     growth
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     progresse
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     many
                     so
                     discernable
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     change
                     at
                     their
                     first
                     conversion
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     their
                     first
                     growth
                     .
                     The
                     reasons
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     discern
                     of
                     growth
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     time
                     allowed
                     .
                     45
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     There
                     are
                     severall
                     wayes
                     by
                     which
                     men
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     that
                     measure
                     appointed
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     some
                     have
                     the
                     advantage
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Some
                         have
                         a
                         greater
                         stock
                         of
                         grace
                         given
                         them
                         at
                         first
                         :
                         which
                         is
                         done
                         in
                         two
                         cases
                         .
                         46
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         growing
                         ,
                         God
                         puts
                         much
                         difference
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Some
                             grow
                             without
                             intermission
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Some
                             God
                             sooner
                             ripens
                             for
                             heaven
                             .
                             
                               ibid.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             What
             it
             is
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               ,
            
             explicated
             
               negatively
               ,
            
             by
             removing
             many
             mistakes
             .
             46
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 grow
                 onely
                 or
                 chiefly
                 in
                 
                   gifts
                   ,
                
                 as
                 abilities
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                   knowledge
                   ,
                
                 but
                 in
                 
                   graces
                   .
                
                 47
              
               
                 Three
                 cautions
                 herein
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 bringing
                 forth
                 more
                 fruit
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 our
                 gifts
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fruits
                   of
                   our
                   doings
                   ,
                
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Doings
                
                 themselves
                 .
                 48
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 to
                 be
                 estimated
                 by
                 the
                 largenesse
                 or
                 smalnesse
                 of
                 our
                 
                   opportunities
                
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 vary
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 
                   heart
                
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 50
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 accessary
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 joy
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ravishments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 encreasing
                 in
                 
                   profession
                   ,
                
                 and
                 seeming
                 forwardnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   inward
                
                 and
                 
                   substantiall
                
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 51
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 in
                 the
                 largnesse
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 decrease
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 young
                 Christians
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 large
                 affections
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 genuine
                 and
                 spirituall
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 measure
                 our
                 growth
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 growing
                 in
                 some
                 kind
                 or
                 sort
                 of
                 duties
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 universall
                 extent
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 duties
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 generall
                 and
                 particular
                 callings
                 .
                 53
              
               
                 How
                 young
                 Christians
                 abound
                 more
                 often
                 in
                 holy
                 duties
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 for
                 their
                 condition
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               What
               it
               is
               to
            
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             
               explicated
            
             positively
             :
             Wherein
             many
             
               direct
               tryals
            
             of
             such
             a
             growth
             are
             given
             .
             55
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 goe
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 new
                 graves
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 find
                 new
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 added
                 .
                 56
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 fruits
                 and
                 duties
                 grow
                 more
                 ripe
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 more
                 in
                 bulk
                 .
                 57
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 gives
                 a
                 spirituall
                 relish
                 to
                 this
                 fruit
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 heart
                 grows
                 more
                 
                   rooted
                
                 into
                 Christ
                 .
                 58
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 learne
                 more
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 
                   reason
                   .
                
                 59
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 grow
                 more
                 
                   constant
                
                 and
                 eaven
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 course
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 though
                 our
                 difficulties
                 and
                 oppositions
                 be
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 lesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 continue
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 when
                 our
                 meanes
                 were
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 difficulties
                 lesse
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Tryall
                   .
                
                 If
                 though
                 we
                 doe
                 lesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 grow
                 more
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 to
                 lay
                 out
                 our
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 improve
                 our
                 opportunities
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 advantages
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 60
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tryall
             of
             a
             Christians
             Growth
             .
             PART
             II.
             Of
             Growth
             in
             purging
             our
             corruption
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             Observation
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             propounded
             ,
             that
             
               God
               goes
               on
               to
               purge
               out
               our
               corruptions
               .
            
             Bounds
             set
             to
             the
             Discourse
             about
             it
             .
             
               
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 64
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             wayes
             God
             useth
             to
             purge
             out
             corruption
             out
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             with
             the
             means
             by
             which
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             grow
             to
             a
             further
             measure
             therein
             .
             65
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Occasionall
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Instrumentall
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Examples
                 .
                 67
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Inward
                 workings
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 five
                 things
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             CAAP.
             III.
             The
             Tryall
             of
             Growth
             in
             
               Mortification
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 
                   negative
                
                 signes
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 argue
                 much
                 corruption
                 remaining
                 unpurged
                 out
                 .
                 As
                 71
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     doth
                     magnifie
                     and
                     set
                     a
                     high
                     price
                     upon
                     worldly
                     and
                     carnall
                     excellencies
                     and
                     pleasures
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     our
                     minds
                     be
                     carryed
                     out
                     to
                     superfluities
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     than
                     needs
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     discontented
                     with
                     our
                     owne
                     condition
                     .
                     73
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     our
                     minds
                     be
                     so
                     glewed
                     to
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     part
                     with
                     it
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     If
                     our
                     hearts
                     be
                     distempered
                     under
                     variety
                     of
                     conditions
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     very
                     inordinate
                     in
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     prosperous
                     ,
                     or
                     adverse
                     .
                     74
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     carnall
                     confidence
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     the
                     creatures
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     spirits
                     being
                     up
                     held
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     75
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     full
                     of
                     envyings
                     and
                     heart-burnings
                     against
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     get
                     the
                     credit
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     lesse
                     able
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     bear
                     reproofs
                     for
                     the
                     breaking
                     forth
                     of
                     our
                     lusts
                     .
                     76
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     quick
                     and
                     speedy
                     the
                     tentation
                     is
                     in
                     prevailing
                     upon
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     77
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     power
                     our
                     lusts
                     have
                     to
                     disturb
                     us
                     in
                     holy
                     duties
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     If
                     the
                     bare
                     recalling
                     former
                     sins
                     committed
                     ,
                     prove
                     a
                     new
                     snare
                     to
                     entice
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     87
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Tryall
                 of
                 Mortification
                 by
                 
                   positive
                
                 signes
                 ,
                 which
                 argue
                 a
                 good
                 degree
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 As
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     insight
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     into
                     spirituall
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     ioyned
                     with
                     a
                     conflict
                     against
                     them
                     .
                     79
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     we
                     grow
                     up
                     to
                     a
                     readinesse
                     ,
                     willingnesse
                     ,
                     freenesse
                     ,
                     and
                     cheerfulnesse
                     of
                     heart
                     to
                     deny
                     our selves
                     .
                     80
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     stable
                     ,
                     ●eaven
                     ,
                     and
                     constant
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     well
                     doing
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     durable
                     an
                     holy
                     frame
                     of
                     heart
                     in
                     us
                     is
                     .
                     81
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     mnre
                     spirituall
                     taste
                     and
                     relish
                     of
                     the
                     spirituall
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     we
                     have
                     .
                     82
                  
                   
                     
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     ashamed
                     we
                     grow
                     of
                     former
                     carriages
                     ,
                     and
                     sensible
                     of
                     former
                     weaknesses
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     weaker
                     we
                     find
                     our
                     lusts
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     tentation
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     more
                     ability
                     we
                     have
                     to
                     abstaine
                     from
                     occasions
                     and
                     opportunities
                     of
                     satisfying
                     our
                     lusts
                     .
                     84
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     linger
                     not
                     after
                     the
                     objects
                     of
                     our
                     lusts
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     absent
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     weaned
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Some
             
               Cautions
            
             to
             prevent
             mis-judging
             by
             false
             rules
             .
             As
             also
             This
             Case
             resolved
             ,
             Whether
             Growth
             in
             Grace
             may
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             ordinary
             prevailing
             of
             corruption
             ,
             or
             the
             ordinary
             acting
             of
             mans
             grace
             .
             85
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Caution
                   .
                
                 That
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 estimate
                 their
                 progresse
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 overcome
                 such
                 lusts
                 as
                 their
                 natures
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 prone
                 unto
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 judgment
                 hereof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 bosome
                 sin
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Caution
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 assistances
                 ,
                 nor
                 extraordinary
                 temptations
                 .
                 86
              
               
                 This
                 Caution
                 explicated
                 by
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 87
              
               
                 This
                 Question
                 resolved
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 may
                 certainly
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 our
                 mortification
                 to
                 lusts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 risings
                 and
                 prevailings
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 acting
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 graces
                 .
                 88
              
               
                 Answered
                 affirmatively
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 An
                 Objection
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 voluntary
                 Agent
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 act
                 a
                 lesse
                 degree
                 of
                 grace
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 Answered
                 .
                 90
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 yet
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ordinarily
                 assists
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 grace
                 given
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 grace
                 encreaseth
                 the
                 habits
                 more
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 comes
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 .
                 91
                 
                   
                     Two
                     limitations
                     herein
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     God
                     for
                     some
                     time
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     life
                     may
                     leave
                     a
                     strong
                     Christian
                     to
                     greater
                     corruption
                     then
                     a
                     weake
                     ,
                     and
                     act
                     a
                     weak
                     Christians
                     grace
                     more
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     God
                     may
                     have
                     four
                     ends
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     dispensation
                     .
                     
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Limitation
                       .
                    
                     If
                     a
                     weak
                     Christian
                     be
                     more
                     watchfull
                     over
                     his
                     lusts
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     then
                     a
                     stronger
                     Christian
                     :
                     yet
                     his
                     weaknesse
                     is
                     discovered
                     by
                     two
                     things
                     .
                     94
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Five
             
               Cautions
            
             more
             added
             to
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             to
             prevent
             such
             mis-judging
             .
             
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Caut.
                
                 To
                 take
                 into
                 consideration
                 our
                 severall
                 occasions
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 graces
                 .
                 96
              
               
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Caut.
                
                 To
                 consider
                 the
                 naturall
                 temper
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 quick
                 and
                 active
                 ,
                 or
                 slow
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 consider
                 what
                 force
                 restraining
                 grace
                 hath
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 makes
                 mortification
                 seeme
                 greater
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 97
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 judge
                 from
                 our
                 present
                 listlesnesse
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 arise
                 from
                 other
                 causes
                 besides
                 true
                 mortification
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 then
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 99
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 betweene
                 listlesnesse
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 mortification
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 101
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 mortification
                 simply
                 by
                 the
                 sharpnesse
                 and
                 edge
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 inward
                 strength
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 discovery
                 how
                 that
                 edge
                 of
                 affection
                 against
                 sin
                 may
                 deceive
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 a
                 young
                 Christian
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 quicker
                 stirring
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 lesse
                 strength
                 .
                 102
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tryall
             of
             a
             Christians
             Growth
             .
             PART
             III.
             Resolving
             some
             Questions
             about
             Growth
             in
             Mortification
             ,
             Vivification
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             About
             Growth
             in
             
               Mortification
               ,
            
             two
             Questions
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 every
                 new
                 degree
                 of
                 Mortification
                 be
                 alwayes
                 universall
                 ,
                 extending
                 it selfe
                 to
                 every
                 sin
                 .
                 104
              
               
                 Answer
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 three
                 reasons
                 .
                 105
              
               
                 An
                 Objection
                 answered
                 .
                 106
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Quest
                   .
                
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 a
                 beleever
                 to
                 mortifie
                 some
                 one
                 particular
                 lust
                 ,
                 that
                 lust
                 becomes
                 not
                 more
                 mortified
                 then
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Answered
                 .
                 107
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             Growth
             in
             
               Vivification
            
             three
             Questions
             :
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Quest
                   .
                
                 Whether
                 every
                 new
                 degree
                 of
                 Grace
                 runs
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 faculties
                 .
              
               
                 Answered
                 affirmatively
                 .
                 108
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Quest
                   .
                
                 Whether
                 one
                 grace
                 may
                 not
                 grow
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Answered
                 by
                 two
                 Propositions
                 .
                 
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Quest
                   .
                
                 (
                 Concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 Growth
                 )
              
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 deeper
                 
                   radicating
                
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 addition
                 .
              
               
                 Answered
                 .
                 109
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41536-e170
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41536-e500
           
             2.
             
             Obser
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             onely
             the
             [
             True
             Vine
             ▪
             ]
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             
               Ans
               .
            
             How
             the
             unfruitfull
             are
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ans
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ans
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             severall
             sorts
             of
             branches
             that
             prove
             
               unfruitfull
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             differences
             of
             branches
             fruitfull
             and
             unfruitfull
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Difference
             .
             How
             the
             good
             works
             of
             Hypocrites
             are
             not
             true
             fruits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Difference
             .
             How
             Hypocrites
             bring
             not
             forth
             their
             fruit
             [
             in
             Christ
             ]
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             [
             in
             Christ
             ]
             explained
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Whether
             in
             every
             act
             a
             Beleever
             doth
             all
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Whether
             all
             Beleevers
             doe
             distinctly
             fetch
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Union
               with
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             cleared
             up
             to
             all
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Yet
             every
             Beleever
             doth
             five
             things
             which
             are
             really
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             degrees
             of
             Gods
             cutting
             off
             unfruitfull
             branches
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41536-e8390
           
             
               Reas
               .
               1.
               
            
             Drawne
             from
             Christs
             being
             our
             head
             .
          
           
             
               Reas
               .
               2.
               
            
             From
             God
             the
             Fathers
             appointment
             .
          
           
             
               Reas
               .
               3.
               
            
             From
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consideration
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             particular
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consid
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consid
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consid
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consid
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Consid
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Caution
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41536-e12590
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Occasional
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Instrumentall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Examples
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Inward
             workings
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             judge
             by
             some
             sins
             ,
             but
             the
             decay
             of
             thy
             bosome
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             judge
             by
             ex●raordinary
             assistances
             or
             temptations
             .
          
           
             This
             Caution
             explicated
             by
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Question
               .
            
             Whether
             an
             estimate
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             ordinary
             passages
             of
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             Resolved
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Two
             limitations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Limitation
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Two
             differences
             betweene
             
               Mortification
               ,
            
             and
             a
             seeming
             
               deadnesse
            
             or
             listlesnesse
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Difference
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41536-e18170
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .